The Family That Never Leaves - SupremeDramaOverlord (2024)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

MK was used to hiding his appearance under a hoodie.

It was better that way, safer that way. Humans generally didn’t respond well to his… well, to his anything really. Honestly, he couldn’t blame them. Even most demons would raise a brow in his direction.

If there wasn’t such a large crowd of people, he would have really enjoyed the view. It was growing close to midnight but the whole city was aglow with hundreds of lanterns and colorful streamers. The air was thick with the scent of fresh baked pies and cakes. Humans and demons filled the streets with their laughter and somewhere musicians played their best music. The music itself was lovely, but the volume of everything was nearly overwhelming. Thankfully, his goal was more than enough to ground him through it.

He tried hard not to flinch when someone bumped past him.

It was so hard.

Sure, he’s been into the city a few times, but never during any festival when the crowds would be this thick. It was a personal rule to stay away during celebrations.

Hopefully it would all be worth it. He would just need to be sure he left before they started the fireworks. He loved watching them, but his ears wouldn’t be able to handle it this close. He had a nice view about 5 miles away, tucked nice and cozy in his favorite tree. Normally he’d be there now, waiting for the fireworks like he did every year. But this year was different. This year he might get a glimpse of the legendary Monkey King and the Six Eared Macaque!

He hoped it was true. He’s heard so many stories about them. His favorites were about the Monkey King and how he and a monk helped humans and demons live together peacefully. There was one story about how Macaque helped create Camel Ridge and supposedly the two monkey demons used to visit all the time. MK doesn’t know why they stopped. All he knows is that the stories say they haven’t left Flower Fruit mountain in a very long time.

Close to the palace entrance, he spotted the platform where King Azure and his guests would be seated for the banquet. But instead of happy excitement, his anxiety only got worse. The crowd was much bigger around the stage. And why wouldn't it? There were a lot of famous and important people invited tonight and he's sure he wasn't the only one who wanted to see the two celestial monkeys.

A little reluctantly, he shuffled through the mass of bodies and did his best not to flinch at every touch. He came this far and he had no intentions of leaving until he got to see the King and Queen of Flower Fruit Mountain. Not only was Monkey King his hero, but he wanted to know if Macaque really had more than one set of ears. This was his one chance to see others like him!

Without any family to turn to, he could only guess he was some sort of monkey demon. While he's never seen one person, he has seen pictures. From what he’s heard, monkey demons were near extinct which would explain why he’s never seen any others like him.

Technically, the king and queen of Flower Fruit Mountain werecelestial primates. Not demons. But it didn't really matter much to him. The two species looked similar and that was good enough for him.

He huffed in frustration.

He finally made it to the platform but he was much too short to see over it. Despite being 20 years old, he wasn't much taller than a human five year old. Most demon species aged far slower than humans and most wouldn’t even reach puberty till their late fifties. With no one to tell him otherwise, he could only assume those rules applied to himself.

If he wanted a peek of Monkey King and Macaque, he'd need to hang off the side of the platform.

Risking a glance at a guard nearby, he inched closer. Despite everyone crowded around the platform, the throng of people were keeping a good 3 feet from the stage. If getting that close was against the rules, he didn’t want to draw any attention. Attention meant trouble. Trouble meant pain. True, there was only one guard, but he didn’t like the mean frown the grownup was wearing.

He spent a few moments trying to think up another way to see his heroes, but ultimately came up with no other plan. He’d just have to make it quick and then high tail it out of there before the fireworks started.

He only wanted a peek! Just apeekand then he'd be gone.

The Six Eared Macaque really did have six ears! They were similar but vastly different from his own. Macaque’s slender ears had a more delicate point at each end, reminded him of flower petals and they looked just as delicate.

MK’s four ears were a bit more round and always felt much too big. The top right was made even uglier by an old tear near the tip. But he was happy he got to see what he came for. He was happy he got to see his heroes.

“Well, who’s this?”

He jumped as none other than the Monkey King himself came over. He crouched next to Macaque and practically beamed at MK.

“Hey there, kid! What’s your name?”

His body shook as he started to struggle and pull against the furry tail. The other two stood up and reached for him but paused when he flinched violently. They watched him like they were worried he might disappear into thin air.

They were much taller than he expected. The top of his head barely reached their waists. The extreme height difference did nothing to calm him down.

When they made it to the table, he had a brief moment to wonder if someone would bring an extra chair before he was once again lifted into the air by someone’s tail. He squirmed as he was set delicately onto Macaque's lap.

Monkey King piled a plate high with fruits and cakes before placing it in front of him. He didn’t dare touch it.

It was at that moment that his stomach grumbled to helpfully remind him just how hungry he was. He felt his ears burn as both Macaque and Monkey King chuckled. Though he was starving, he had long since learned that nothing was given for free. He worried briefly about what the two rulers of Flower Fruit Mountain could possibly want from him before his hunger won out.

Hesitantly, he chose a peach cake and took a tentative bite. Flavor burst across his tongue and he failed to hold back a pleased chirp. It had been a long while since he had any baked goods and he never got to eat fresh, warm ones. Wanting to savor it, he forced himself not to inhale the cake and instead slowly chew it.

The food was a good distraction from all the attention. He focused on eating rather than how out of place he felt. It’s been a while since he’s seen his reflection but even still, he knew how he must look compared to the others sitting around the table. Appearances were never something he could care too much about, just as long as he never drew attention to himself (tonight he failed miserably at that goal). His dirty fur was matted and his hoodie and pants ratty and torn. He started to feel bad when he realized he was probably ruining the silk hanfu he was sitting on. Before he could worry too much about it, Macaque did something that caused him to freeze.

Macaque carded his fingers through MK's hair.

He stiffened at the foreign sensation. The hands paused briefly before gingerly continuing their ministrations. It took him a minute to remember to breathe.

What was Macaque doing? He didn’t mind it, per say, it actually felt… It felt quite nice. The fingers were careful of the mats in his hair and the gentle scratching of nails was surprisingly soothing. A few minutes passed before he felt himself relax into it and continued eating.

The whole situation was beyond odd. Mind bogglingly, really. He started his night hoping to get just one little glimpse of these real life legends, and here he is eating on top one of their laps! He already had poor social skills to begin with, but he was completely lost on what he should do. Was he even expected to do anything?

After a few minutes of eating and fingers running through his hair, he started to feel tired. His belly was becoming content, his spot was much too comfy and those head scratches truly felt amazing. It became hard to worry and soon he found his anxiety slipping away.

He shrieked high and loud as those clever hands grabbed his hoodie in a mad grip. Three seconds were wasted before he shrugged the garment off. He tried to ignore how absolutely devastated Macaque looked when he realized that MK was no longer attached to the hoodie and had already made it through the gate and disappeared into the forest.

"No! Please, stop!" Macaque's anguished voice pleaded, "Xiaotian! Xiaotian!"

Notes:

Edit: Now with an illustration!

https://www.tumblr.com/supremedramaoverlord/740829102940045312/surprise-adoption-chapter-1?source=share

Summary:

Macaque goes over the events of last night.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

It was a strange sight to the Camel Ridge palace staff. The famous and renowned Six-eared Macaque, dressed in his finest hanfu and looking every bit the royal his title demanded, was clutching a stained and ratty hoodie like it was the most valuable thing in the world.

Ever since the cub - their cub - ran away and disappeared into the forest, he had refused to let it go. Macaque’s hands trembled as he buried his face into the fabric and breathed. Underneath the smell of dirt and pine, he could just make out the scent of his cub, a sweet smell of citrus and fresh bread. He sat there, committing it to memory.

Wukong paused in his pacing to glance over at him. Worry shone in those golden eyes and the need for action kept his mate pacing. Wukong's tail was lashing without control. He had already sent out several clones to look for their cub but Macaque knew he was itching to go out and join the search. He stayed only for Macaque.

While Azure was assembling a search party of his own, they had been ushered into a private sitting room for him to recuperate. When his cub had disappeared into the forest, Macaque was desperate and had removed the spell that dimmed his hearing in order to locate him. It had been a terrible mistake. Even without the deafening sound of fireworks, he would never be able to distinguish the sounds of his cub from the sounds of woodland animals or the crowds in the city. He had holed himself away in his quiet room for too long. He was sorely out of practice and the years of a soft environment made his hearing much too sensitive.

Once the healing spell Yellow Tusk put on him did its job, he would replace his hearing spell and he and Wukong would finally go search for their baby. He wanted to go now but Wukong was adamant that he wait for the healing spell to take effect. It wouldn't be long now. Fifteen minutes at the most and he would be back out there, searching for his cub. His Xiaotian.

Wukong heaved a sigh before settling beside him on the couch. He placed a comforting arm around Macaque.

“We’ll find him.”

“Has he been here?” His voice was in a near rasp, the first words he’s said all morning. “All this time. Has our cub been here all these years and we didn’t even know it?”

It was a terrible thought. Another thought nearly made him puke. What if they hadn’t come tonight? Would they have ever found out that their cub hadn't died all those years ago? Would his baby have spent the rest of his life surviving alone? Has he been alone all this time?

For once, he was glad that he had been dragged into a social outing. They might never would have found their cub otherwise.

When they got their annual invitation from Azure, both Macaque and Wukong had no plans on going. Though it had been twenty years, the grief of losing their unborn cub was still a fresh, festering wound. Most days, he hardly had motivation to leave their nest. Wukong himself only ever got up to attend to their duties. When he returns, they go right back to holding each other and the stone shards of what had been left of their cub’s egg.

It had been Ma who dragged him and Wukong from their room. Out of the four generals of Flower Fruit Mountain, Marshal Ma was by far the most stubborn and this had been the year she finally had enough. She had put her foot down.

The destruction of their egg was devastating on everyone - their generals included. But unlike everyone else, it had completely wrecked Macaque and his mate. For several years they were given space to wallow in grief and misery. But recently their friends have been gently coaxing them into leaving the Stone Palace more often. They both had at first relented and tried spending time with the others in casual activities on the island. It had gone better than expected at first, but then he got one look at a mother grooming her infant and he burst into tears.

He had refused to leave the nest for a whole month after that.

Wukong was a bit better off but only because his duties forced him to be around their troop and grow jaded at the reminders of what they had lost. But apparently the little incident convinced their friends that it was time Wukong and Macaque both spent a night off the island. The generals were hoping that spending New Years with old friends would start some kind of healing process. Ma had explained this all patiently when she dragged them out of their room. Macaque was completely and utterly unimpressed. It did, however, convince Wukong- the dirty little traitor.

At first he had been furious with Wukong siding against him. He had said some things he wasn’t proud of and wished he could take back. He accused Wukong of no longer caring about the death of their cub and trying to forget about their baby. Wukong had been still for an unnerving moment before crumbling to the floor in a ball of anguish. It was only then did Macaque understand the truth.

Wukong was hurting just as badly as he was, but he still loved and worried over Macaque. He realized Wukong didn’t want to go to some party to have fun or even forget about their pain. He simply wanted his queen to have one night where the agony didn’t cut so deep.

So after apologizing and quietly holding each other, the two prepared to leave the island for the first time in twenty years.

His movements felt robotic as he went through the old routine of getting presentable. He donned a silk hanfu that was covered in swirls of silver and purple. It had been a courting gift many years ago. Wukong himself wore his ceremonial armor. Truly, they were a sight that hadn’t been seen in years.

The night started off as well as he had expected. When they arrived, they were shown inside where their old friends were waiting for them. Azure had embraced them and softly acknowledged how hard the last few years must have been for the couple. Yellow Tusk was quick to greet them warmly but failed to hide the pity in his eyes. Macaque for once was grateful to Peng’s annoying comments, even if they were more subdued than usual. It made things almost normal. The Camel Ridge trio were some of the very few that knew of what he and Wukong lost and the wound that continued to fester and rot in their hearts.

After they had all properly been caught up, they joined the other guests and the banquet officially started. At first he had ignored all attempts of conversation. He left the socializing to Wukong. His mate had always been better at these sorts of things. But then he noticed how Wukong’s strained smile turned even more forced and how his tail twitched. He knew the signs that indicated when his mate was at his limit.

Entangling their tails under the table, he gave Wukong his most winning smile and easily joined in on the conversation. Wukong's smile softened ever so slightly and after a couple of hours, it turned into a real one.

So, for just tonight, he’d play pretend. For Wukong.

With Wukong acting more like his old self, Macaque soon started to relax into the easy atmosphere of the party. He was far from happy but he was feeling a little less sad. Ma was right. Perhaps this was something they had both needed.

But then, he heard it.

Even with the dampening spell over his ears, the sound rang through his head loud and clear. How could it not? From the way Wukong suddenly froze, he had heard it too. It was the chirp of a frightened cub, crying out for help. The sound vibrated through his core and set his maternal instincts on fire.

He was able to quickly locate where the helpless cry came from and used his shadows to teleport to the edge of the platform. He was a bit surprised when he noticed the brown furry appendage that was poking out of the small pair of pants. The cub was a monkey demon! They were rare, especially off Flower Fruit Mountain but they were out there. And the sight of one of his own dangling in the air and being yelled at awoke a quiet furry.

He felt a sick sense of satisfaction when the pathetic guard cowered before him. How dare he treat a small cub that way? He was about to chew him out for such disgraceful behavior when he noticed the cub’s ears. The cub’s four ears.

The guard was no longer important.

There was something that dared to spark in his chest as he lifted the cub to stand next to him on the stage. After giving the guard a well deserved scare, Macaque turned his focus to the cub. He may have overdone it a bit. It seemed he had unintentionally unnerved the poor thing. When the guard ran off, the cub made a weak attempt to follow suit.

Immediately trying to look less intimidating, he crouched down to eye level. He knew the cub might feel safer if he removed his tail but the sweet little thing looked ready to bolt. He couldn’t let that happen.

“Are you okay, little cub?”

His question startled the cub into eye contact and it took Macaque’s breath away. Two golden orbs practically glowed at him, golden eyes that were so similar to Wukong’s, with radiant flecks of violet that coated those pools of gold. It was the same shade of purple as Macaque's. And a soft orange face mask framed it all together perfectly. It was nearly identical in shape as Wukong’s with the exception of two little points fanning out under his eyes like Macaque’s own.

That precious face was gorgeous but Macaque kept glancing at his ears- those beautiful four ears. They were more rounded and curved than his own, the top right had a little tear near the tip, and they were overall just absolutely perfect!

The cub was so similar in appearance to Macaque and Wukong. Even the cub’s fur was a rich honey brown - as if someone blended his midnight fur with Wukong’s gold.

As if just remembering that he was asked a question, the cub jerked a quick nod before pulling up his hood. Macaque was quick to pull it right back down. He wasn’t ready to lose that sort of view.

“Well who’s this?” Wukong bounded over at last, hope shining through his face. He too, had noticed the similarities. “Hey there, kid! What’s your name?”

They both frowned when the cub struggled, Macaque could feel him trembling from under his tail. Wukong stood up at the same time as he did and they both reached out but they collectively hesitated when the poor thing flinched violently. That’s when Macaque started to notice other things.

The cub’s clothes were in desperate need of replacement, and his beautiful fur was matted and covered in filth. Not only that, but where there should have been baby fat, the cub’s cheeks instead were wan and sallow. The cub was probably skin and bones under that baggy hoodie. Wherever he came from, it was obvious no one was taking care of him. And judging from the way he flinched when Wukong placed a gentle hand on his head, the cub may have even been abused. It was enough to break his heart and soul all over again.

He shared a look with Wukong, something dark passed through their gazes. Someone was going to pay. They’d make sure of it.

Reluctantly, Macaque removed his tail but placed a careful hand on his back and guided their cub to the banquet table. Getting some much needed food might make their cub feel safer.

And he was their cub, Macaque had decided. He looked too much like Wukong, too much like Macaque for it to be coincidental. Someway, somehow, their cub had survived all those years ago. And even if he was wrong and this cub wasn’t their blood, he didn’t care. It only meant the gods took pity on them and gave them a second chance to have a baby. A second chance to live. This was their baby now and he’d slaughter anyone who dared to take him away.

His cub squirmed at first, but ultimately voiced no complaint when Macaque deposited him in his lap. He frowned a bit, their cub was much lighter than what was considered healthy. It was heartbreaking, especially when Wukong had to encourage the little one to eat.

When the cub’s stomach grumbled, he finally gave in and took a bite of cake. Macaque melted at the adorable, content chirp he made. He glanced over and saw Wukong’s pupils grow to the size of saucers with stars shining in them. He knew Wukong would be demanding a turn to hold their cub soon enough. His mate wore the widest smile he’d seen in years and Macaque found it to be quite contagious.

Now that their cub was tucking into dinner, Macaque turned his attention to grooming. His heart hurt again when he saw what a mess his fur was. Within the troop, an ungroomed monkey was an unloved monkey. It meant you had no one who loved you enough to help keep you clean and it seemed like his cub had never been properly groomed in his life. Well, that certainly ends tonight.

Macaque had barely started working through a tangle when the body on his lap stiffened like a stone. He paused as this practically confirmed his suspicions.

Knowing that this was probably his cub’s first grooming, Macaque poured every bit of love and care that he had into each scratch and stroke as he combed through his fur. It wasn’t long before his cub relaxed and resumed his meal.

As the time passed, Macaque could feel the pieces of his heart slowly mending. Two decades of grief had left him a broken, ruined shell of the person he once was. Yet, having spent only a few minutes with his long lost cub, he could feel the pieces mending together. A single glance at Wukong confirmed that his mate was experiencing the same thing. Wukong’s eyes were shining with unshed tears but these were ones of overwhelming happiness. That hasn’t happened in two decades.

“Finished already? Are you sure you don’t want anymore?”

Macaque looked down from his grooming to find that his cub hadn’t eaten much. But their cub seemed content as his body slowly leaned against his chest. Wukong looked like he might urge their cub to eat a bit more but Macaque subtly shook his head.

By this point, Macaque had completely detangled the furry head but he continued to gently massage his cub’s scalp, lulling him into sleep. He could feel their cub’s body turning boneless as his sweet little eyes fluttered shut. After a moment, his breathing turned to a steady pace. His cub let out a low, rumbling purr. Macaque could have died from the cuteness.

“Is he asleep?” Wukong asked in a quiet whisper.

“I believe so.”

Wukong reached out a careful, shaking hand and after Macaque made room for him, he ran his fingers through their cub’s fur. A choked sound left Wukong as a few tears slipped down his cheeks. He was touching their son for the first time.

“I can’t believe it…” Wukong breathed in a shaky breath, “After all this time…”

“He has your eyes.”

“He has your ears.”

Macaque unwound his tail from their cub and entwined it with Wukong’s. This felt too good to be true. It felt like a wonderful dream that he never wanted to wake up from.

“Should we wake him up and tell him?”

Macaque shook his head, “Let him sleep.”

“The fireworks will start soon, he’ll wake up in a few minutes anyway. I’ll bet his hearing is as good as yours,” Wukong pointed out.

Macaque hummed. “Let’s go home now. Before the fireworks start.”

“Without telling him who we are? Who he is to us?”

“No, not right now. He’s had a lot of excitement for one night. I think he’s too skittish for that, Wukong. We’ll take the cub home with us while he’s asleep. It might be easier for him that way.”

Neither monkey noticed when four ears gave a small twitch.

Wukong nodded his agreement and turned towards Azure to quietly explain their early departure. The lion had just started to nod his understanding when Macaque’s dream turned into a nightmare. His arms never felt so cold and empty when his cub bolted from his lap and jumped off the platform, disappearing into the crowd.

Wukong got over his shock first as he leaped over the table in hot pursuit, “Wait! Kid, come back!”

Macaque sat stunned for a moment before snapping himself out of it. Sinking into the shadows, he easily located their cub. Catching him was an entirely different story. He tried to time his portals right into the cub’s path, but his reflexes were sharp. Macaque would have been proud in any other situation.

They were getting closer to the city gates when the fireworks set off. Macaque hardly reacted to them at first. After all, he was protected by his spell. At the most, all he heard was a far distant muffle. But his cub clearly had no such protection.

As the world burst with red light and a boom Macaque couldn’t hear, his sprinting cub faltered and stumbled into a tumble. His face was scrunched with agony as his four ears pressed tightly to the sides of his head. Macaque hoped the fall didn’t hurt the cub too badly but he was more concerned with his exposed hearing.

Macaque rushed forward, the damping spell ready on his tongue but his cub had way too much adrenaline. Even with the fireworks continuing to fill the air with explosions, his cub was back on his feet and running in less than a minute. But he proved to be disoriented and Macaque took advantage of it.

Macaque’s arms were frantic as he grappled with the back of his cub’s hoodie. He almost had an arm around him but his body froze as his cub shrieked.

Macaque felt his blood itself freeze at the sound that came from his cub. It was a sound filled with nothing but pure, absolute terror. It was a sound that cut him through his core.

And then his heart broke all over again as his cub slipped from his grasp and disappeared into the night.

Without hesitating, Macaque lifted the spell from his ears so he could track his cub. But in his panic and haste he forgot all about the reason he had the spell on in the first place. The consequences left him crumbling to the ground in pain and fresh grief. His fingers hurt from clutching the hoodie too tightly.

Wukong sent out his clones and carried him back to the palace. Macaque was given a healing spell. He was useless until the spell took effect. And as he waited for his hearing to return, all Macaque could do was worry over his injured cub that was somewhere lost and alone.

Notes:

Here's chapter 2! The next one probably won't come as fast. I'd been working on this over the holiday and now that it's coming to a close, I won't have as much time to work on my fic. But a lot of it is already written, I just to finish and edit it. And thank you to everyone who left me comments and kudos, those are very encouraging!

Summary:

The royal couple gets their cub back and someone pisses off the wrong monkeys.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Wukong scanned the forest from his vantage point high in the sky. The moment Liu'er’s ears were healed, they had set off to join the search. They decided to split up, able to cover more ground faster with their separate talents. While Liu'er searched through his shadows, Wukong transformed into an eagle to get a bird’s eye view.

He wouldn’t return to his mate without their baby. His Mihou couldn’t survive another heartbreak. He would search for the rest of eternity if he had to but he wasn’t sure their cub had that kind of time. Before they set off, Azure had informed them of the rumors that were circulating and spreading like wildfire.

In the excitement of finding their cub, neither monkey had paid any attention to the crowd of people that witnessed their reunion. Speculations were made and while the details varied, everyone had agreed that the Monkey King and Six-Eared Macaque had a secret cub. Which wasn’t a lie but not information he wanted out.

The Monkey King had a diverse collection of enemies that he made throughout the millennia. Demons and a handful of celestials of every level of power had it out for Wukong. It’s why he and Macaque had kept their egg a secret. It’s why only a select few had known of their egg. It’s why they lost their cub in the first place.

Notes:

Woohoo! I can’t believe this story has nearly 300 kudos! I didn’t expect so many of you to like this. Chapter 4 is in the works and we’ll be back in MK’s POV to see how he’s handling all the attention.
Once again, thank you to everyone for your support and encouragement! ❤️ I can’t wait to hear your thoughts and theories on this chapter!
Edit: ugggghh I hate writing dialogue

Summary:

Monkey King and Macaque FINALLY confess the truth to MK...too bad he doesn't believe them.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

It was odd but his mind was much too foggy from sleep to be concerned about anything that didn’t entail this wonderful spot he found himself in. For once, the biting wind wasn’t blowing through the home in his tree and his headache was miraculously gone. He figured the ringing in his ears would have taken at least a week to disperse but he was grateful all the same. Perhaps he’ll play it safe and skip next year’s fireworks.

There was the soothing feeling of circles being rubbed onto his back and it was accompanied by the pleasant massage of head scratches. It felt nice.

As he shifted into a better position, he tried to curl his tail around himself but was met with some resistance. Something was wrapped around it. Pinching his face in irritation, MK used a foot to sloppily kick at the offending thing. He ignored the chuckles of whoever found his plight funny.

The furry thing around his tail tightened briefly before it slunk away. Having his tail reclaimed, he curled up and started to drift back to sleep. Someone was still chuckling but he didn’t really care. He was way too comfortable. Whoever it was can keep laughing it up.

Wait a minute…

Who was in his tree?!

He let out a startled chirp when his eyes opened and he discovered what he was sleeping on. Well, more accurately who he was sleeping on. And he was definitely not in his tree.

Where had they taken him?! What happened?!

Adrenaline rushed through his system when his captors stood from their nest and made their way towards him. Baring his teeth, he lowered into a crouch and hissed at them. He felt smug satisfaction when this caused the renowned monkeys to pause. It was probably more out of surprise than any actual fear of him but he still counted it as a win. Monkey King opened his mouth to say something but snapped it shut when MK turned and ran towards the door.

He couldn’t hold back his frantic chitters as he stood on his tiptoes to reach the doorknob. He pulled and yanked at it but it was all for nothing. It was locked. He was locked in!

Pressing his back to the door, he picked apart the room with his eyes but ultimately had to face the facts that he wasn’t getting out. He tried two glass doors that led to a balcony but they were locked tight too. The other door in the room was wide open but it led to a bathroom instead of the desired exit. He finally ran over to a window but it was too high for him to reach. The walls were made of slick, flat stone so climbing to the window wasn’t an option. He tried regardless.

Movement caught the corner of his eye and he pressed his back against the wall to face the danger. The Monkey King and the Six-eared Macaque had been watching him silently the whole time. He didn’t understand why they looked so worried, it’s not like he was able to escape.

He watched warily as the royals approached him like he was a wild animal. That was fine. He preferred it that way. His fur puffed up as he hissed out another warning. Surprisingly, they stopped their approach but they remained within arms reach. He glared as they crouched to his level.

“Easy there, bud.” Monkey King said, “No one here is going to hurt you. Let’s just breathe for a minute, yeah?”

He blamed the head scratches.

Slowly, the Six-eared Macaque reached out his hand. MK couldn’t hold back his whimper as his defiance faltered. What was the point in fighting now? They had him right where they wanted him, cornered and trapped. Besides being adults, this was the Monkey King and Six-eared Macaque. They had powers beyond his imagination. If they really wanted, they could snap his neck without even trying.

He blinked when a careful hand combed through his hair. Macaque was shushing him as he offered empty reassurances. It caught him off guard. He stood stupefied for a moment. Why were they continuing the nice act? They already had him right where they wanted him. What was the angle? What were they hoping to get out of this?

Snapping out of it, he shook off the hand and found courage to demand some answers, “What do you want? Where am I?”

“You’re safe, Starlight,” Macaque offered a smile, “You’re home on Flower Fruit Mountain.”

Home? Flower Fruit Mountain wasn’t his home. And what’s with the nickname? He bared his teeth in an attempt to look threatening, “Why did you bring me here?”

They hesitated, sharing a look that he couldn’t interpret. They seemed to agree on something as Monkey King answered, “Because you’re our son.”

There was a drawn out silence.

Of all the things he expected them to say, that confession wasn’t one of them. Surely they weren’t serious. But no, he could tell they weren't joking. Their faces were too sincere, too hopeful. This wasn’t another attempt to trick him. The king and queen must have been delusional. Perhaps the two immortals cracked after all the millennia they’d been alive.

He turned away, trembling. For once it wasn’t from fear. It was from rage . He didn’t care if they were delusional. He didn’t care how powerful they were. How dare they play with him like this.

He had no plans to stay and play house. He wouldn’t be anyone's toy or pet or slave. Not ever again!

His thoughts were interrupted as Macaque’s hand returned to his head. The treacherous head massage started but he had enough. Snapping his jaws at the now retreating hand, he darted to the furthest corner of the room and hid his face in the wall. Maybe they’d take the hint and be merciful enough to leave him alone.

All four ears twitched as the two started whispering to each other. Even though it was hushed, his impeccable hearing picked up every word. The only problem was that it was spoken in a language he didn’t understand. It was a language that involved lots of odd chirps and chitters. Kinda like the sounds he sometimes makes by accident. Peeking one eye out from the wall, he watched as they seemed to be in some sort of debate. If the way they kept glancing at him was any hint, it was about him. They probably weren’t too happy with his refusal to enable them in their sick game. He wondered what his punishment would be.

Past experience suggested nothing good.

They finally seemed to come to an agreement. Macaque disappeared into the bathroom and soon there were the sounds of rushing water. Monkey King went to a dresser and sorted through a drawer, looking for something.

Resigning himself to his fate, he slid down to the floor and pulled his knees to his chest. He felt his pride prickle. They weren’t concerned at all of the possibility that he could find a way to escape. They just went about their business as if it were a normal day. He hated feeling so small and helpless.

He reeled back. Both from the nickname and the command. Surely the queen of Flower Fruit Mountain didn’t plan on bathing him? They really were delusional. Both the monkeys had better things to do and besides, there was no way he would comply. The last thing he needed was to be placed in another vulnerable position in front of his captors.

When he didn’t move an inch, Macaque called him over again. But he was being absurdly patient. He was still calm and still aiming that soft smile at MK, as if he didn’t just ignore an obvious and direct order. Where was the anger? Where were the threats?

Annoyed with the nicknames, he snarked, “Don’t call me that. My name is Monkey Kid.”

“Well, that's kind of a dumb name-” Monkey King yelped as Macaque slapped him upside the head. “What I mean is, you actually have a different name.”

“No I don’t.”

“When you were still just an egg, we had a name picked out for you.”

“What? An egg?” MK turned around fully to give them a disbelieving glare. Surely they weren’t that insane. “I didn’t come from an egg! I’m not a bird!”

Macaque snorted as Monkey King burst into a fit of laughter. He failed to see what was so funny.

“You’re a stone monkey, like us. You came from a stone egg that we imbued with our magic.” Macaque inched forward until he was kneeling in front of MK, “We had planned to name you Xiaotian. We’d like to call you that again.”

He just shrugged before turning back to the wall. He believed they came from rocks, fine. But then that meant there were only two stone monkeys in the entire world and he wasn’t one of them. They really were crazy and there was no reasoning with crazy. Let them call him what they will, even if the name was a bit cheesy. They’ll just do what they want anyway.

Ignoring the pit in his stomach, he shook his head furiously. He may have been hungry but he was too stressed to want to eat. Besides, he no longer trusted the food they offered. He couldn’t trust anything they offered.

Macaque was proving to be annoyingly persistent, “If you don’t get in soon, the water will get cold and all the bubbles will be gone.”

Macaque squeezed the contents of the bottle onto one of his hands before gently turning MK around. He stiffed when Macaque hands began to comb through his fur. He was starting to think the other had some weird obsession with touching his head.

He quickly realized that the bottle must have some kind of soap. Macaque was lathering the stuff into his hair and then spreading it further down the fur of his shoulders, back, and arms. MK squirmed but eventually held still for the other to help clean out the fur on his legs and tail. Just like the head scratches, the feeling was relaxing and a thick floral smell filled the air. He found his treacherous body easing into the gentle ministrations. He couldn’t help but appreciate how careful the other was when cleaning around his ears.

After Macaque had gotten every last speck of dirt out of his fur, he helped MK wash out the foamy soap. By that point the water had started to get cold so he made no complaints when Macaque hefted him out of the water and Monkey King bundled him up in the fluffiest towel he had ever seen.

Monkey King used a second towel rub aggressively on his head, completely obscuring his vision. It didn’t hurt or anything but MK felt severely disrespected. He let out a low growl at the assault but the king wasn't deterred. When Monkey King finally pulled back, he squealed with a high pitch. MK flinched.

“Your fur is so poofy!” Monkey King squealed, “You’re just so cute!”

Deeply offended, he wrapped the towel tighter around himself. With his free hand, he tried to pat down the poofy head fur, “Am not!”

“Oh, Peach Bud, you are the cutest , most adorable creature that ever existed!”

He glared but his attention was drawn back to Macaque as he helped dry him off in a much calmer and gentler manner. He finally understood why Monkey King had been carrying around the T-shirt when it was pulled over his head. He felt embarrassed that the shirt was so large on him that it reached all the way to the floor and hung off a bony shoulder. Monkey King let out another irritating squeal.

Feeling completely derided by this point, he crossed his arms and pointedly turned the other way. But the sight that was reflected in the full length mirror made all his thoughts screech to a halt.

The person staring back at him couldn’t possibly be him, yet he copied his movements perfectly. He couldn’t recall a time he had ever looked so clean. He does, however, remember what his reflection showed him the last time he saw it. And he looked nothing like that anymore.

For one thing, his orange face mask was no longer littered with streaks of dirt. For another thing, his fur was completely different.

There was a second where he thought that Macaque had done something to change his fur color before he realized the truth. All the years of dirt and grime had been so thoroughly washed out that it was only now he saw what he truly looked like.

It was still brown but instead of a harsh dark tone, the rich honey brown fur was easier to distinguish. There was an almost golden halo where the light reflected off his head and the tip of his tail and arms had tufts of blonde fur. He lifted up the bottom of the shirt to confirm that yes, even the ends of his legs had blonde fur that came up to his knees. Astonished, MK ran a hand down his arm. It even felt different. It used to be coarse, brittle, and a tangled mess but now the locks ran silky smooth without any resistance.

Monkey King and Macaque started saying something about lunch but he was still too fascinated with his sudden change to pay attention. He was silent as they each took one of his hands and led him out of their rooms and down the hall.

Notes:

Again, don't expect this story to update so frequently. I just happened to have some free time and too much coffee put me on a writing marathon. The next chapter is definitely going to be a bit of a wait. My chapter 5 outline is the one outline where I'm a bit conflicted at some plot decisions. I'm torn between laying down some foreshadowing or jumping straight into introducing one of the main villains for this fic.

Anyways, hoped you guys like this chapter! Let me know what you guys think in the comments below!

*Play's hamilton soundtrack*
MK: You have NOTHING, I don't have to do anything at all."
(Macaque & Wukong gets out bubbles)
MK: Unless...

Summary:

MK gets promoted from feral hobo to feral prince.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

It shouldn’t have been as hard as it was to convince the overbearing monkeys to let him sit in a chair by himself.

He was still a bit overwhelmed when they had arrived at the dining room. However, a tail around MK’s middle had been enough to shake him from his stupor. He had defiantly kicked and flailed to be let go when Monkey King kept him hostage in his lap. The king’s arms soon joined his tail, wrapping around MK’s middle. He was beginning to think the two rulers of Flower Fruit Mountain had no concept of personal space. At least MK still had free use of his arms.

“Put me down!” MK pushed and pulled against the appendages keeping him in place, “I can sit by myself!”

“You’re too little to reach the table,” Macaque dismissed as he held out his chopsticks with a dumpling on it for MK. “Open wide, Starlight. It’s delicious.”

MK turned his face away from the offered food. They had been at this for nearly half an hour. He may have allowed the queen to hand feed him before but that was when he was too scared and confused to understand what was going on. He still wasn’t confident that the two wouldn’t snap and hurt him but at least now he knew about their nonsensical delusions. He was not about to encourage this level of insanity. Not to mention, it was embarrassing and unnerving being babied like this. He was too used to people being indifferent or just downright hateful to him. He didn’t know how to handle being coddled. It left him uneasy, wondering when the other shoe would drop.

“I don’t need help to eat or sit! I’m 20 years old!” MK argued as he resorted to clawing at Monkey King’s arms, “That’s practically an adult in human years!”

MK’s fur bristled and poofed up in indignation when Monkey King nuzzled the top of his head, speaking in an obnoxiously high pitched voice, “And in monkey demon years, that’s not much older than a toddler. You’re still just a widdle baby! Besides, it’s my turn to hold ya, bud.”

MK finally lost it when Monkey King kissed the top of his head.

Smooch!

MK flailed and hissed like a caged animal.

Macaque put down his chopsticks to pinch the bridge of his nose as Monkey King kept on kissing and nuzzling MK. The golden furred monkey didn’t seem to care at all when MK started to chomp down on his arm with vicious intent. He simply took that moment to gush about his “adorable” teeth.

“Look, Mihou! Look at his baby fangs!”

“Wukong,” Macaque eyed the display critically, “I think Xiaotian has had enough kisses for now. He needs to focus on eating.”

Mercifully, the Monkey King listened to his mate but MK was still trapped in a possessive hug. Feeling like the world’s unluckiest teddy bear, MK pinned back his ears and spat out the arm. He was forced to accept that until the Monkey King released his grip, he could do nothing but sit there and take whatever namby-pamby nonsense they dished out.

Misinterpreting MK’s defeated pout for acceptance, Macaque pushed some plates and bowls of food closer for him to see, “Did you want some fruit instead? Or maybe you’re thirsty? We can always fetch you something else if you don’t like anything on the table.”

It was laughable really. If he had any, MK would have bet good money that there was at least one god up there that was appreciating the irony of his ridiculous situation. He spent his whole life scavenging, begging, and sometimes even dumpster diving for a scrap of food. Now he had an entire feast laid out before him and every last crumb was being offered to him on gold and silver platters (literally). But he couldn’t bring himself to eat any of it.

The royal simians didn’t seem to realize that MK wasn’t picky. Quite the opposite in fact. There had been so many cruel days and nights where MK would have killed to have a single bite of anything on this table. Survival meant you never turned your nose up at anything edible and hunger meant anything you could find tasted good.

No, MK didn’t have a problem with the food. He had a problem with who was offering it. There was no telling what these overpowered primates did to the meal. It could have been fine, sure, but what if they put a potion in it? Or a magical drug? By now MK knew his kidnappers had no intentions of killing him, not after going through all the trouble of catching him and cleaning him up. But these were kidnappers with magic! Maybe they put something in the food that would wipe his memories, or force him to obey them, or maybe even turn him into a rock egg! …Okay that last one was a bit of a stretch when he thought about it, but his point stands. There was no telling what would happen if he ate their food.

MK glared at a bowl of peeled lychees as if it had insulted him.

“You liked that peach cake from last night,” Monkey King said as he nuzzled MK once more. Thank goodness he gave up that baby voice. “Would you eat another one of those? I’m sure we could make some.”

“I’m not hungry.”

Perturbed, MK crossed his arms and pretended that no one else could hear how loud his stomach decided to be after that statement. He stared at the ground as the chest behind him bounced from the king’s chuckling.

“Are you sure about that, Peach Bud? I don’t think your stomach agrees.”

A careful hand found its way under MK’s chin. He didn’t resist it when it smoothly brought him to face Macaque.

“I know you’re hungry,” Macaque held up a slice of mango with his other hand, “Go ahead and eat. You’re terribly malnourished and need the nutrients.”

MK couldn’t hold eye contact but he was able to keep his mouth firmly shut despite the saliva that gushed in his mouth. The aromas that greeted his senses were making it hard to resist. He could feel his resolve wavering.

“Why are you being so stubborn?” Monkey King asked without any real annoyance. He sounded more amused than anything.

Craning his neck, MK sent Monkey King a heated glare that actually seemed to catch him off guard.

“I don’t want any of your food! I want you to stop HUGGING ME!”

Monkey King starred before popping a, “Nope!”

Macaque seemed to consider him for a moment before plopping a dumpling in his own mouth. He chewed, shallowed, and then hummed in theatrical delight.

“See? It’s delicious!” He held another out for MK, “Try one, Starlight.”

MK could feel the strength of his will crack open like a walnut. In one fell swoop, Macaque had just thrown his magic contaminated food theory out the window. If they had done anything to the food, surely they wouldn’t eat it themselves? Or at least, this meant the dumplings were safe.

Without anymore prompting or persuading, he took a swift bite and felt the flavors burst across his tongue.

Shame reared its ugly head. He hated being hand fed like some helpless infant and he hated how the royal couple praised him, as if he accomplished some impressive feat. It made his face and the tips of his ears burn. But after his third bite of dumplings his pride was no longer an important priority. Warm meals weren't common in his life and he decided to enjoy it while it lasted. He might as well.

Now that he was complying, the other two started to eat lunch themselves. With one arm and a tail, Monkey King still had an unwavering grip on him and Macaque continued to feed him, eating while MK chewed. At least he now felt confident that the rest of the food was just that. Normal, non-magical food.

Because he chewed so slowly, the king and queen finished eating long before he did. But after a few dumplings and slices of fruit, he finally muttered that he was done. He blinked in surprise when Macaque held out another slice of plum.

“Nonsense. You can’t possibly be full yet. Eat a few more bites.”

Confused, MK pushed his hand away, “No. I said I’m done.”

MK got a little nervous when something about Macaque shifted.

“No you’re not. You need to eat a bit more.”

He squirmed and glanced up at Monkey King but the other offered no assistance.

“Listen to your baba, kiddo.”

Today was the first time someone has ever tried to make him eat. This was also the first time someone ever tried to make him eat more. Macaque didn’t look mean or dangerous but he was starting to sound stern. MK decided it was a good time to use his manners.

“No thank you.”

“Xiaotian,” He straightened as Macaque fixed him with a look™ , “Eat a few more bites.”

MK learned years ago how to pick and choose his battles. Obediently, MK opened his mouth and accepted the fruit. He was not about to fight the Six-eared Macaque over something like eating. He received a pleased hum and an appeased smile.

When Macaque was satisfied that MK ate enough, Monkey King finally released his hold on him. Eagerly, he hopped down, needing to put as much distance between him and his captors as possible. He nearly panicked as Macaque leaned down with the intent to pick him up. He frantically backed away.

“No, don’t!” MK slapped at the grabby, insistent hands, “I don’t need you to carry me around!”

“Oh, I don’t mind, Starlight.” Macaque smiled as he continued to reach for him, “You’re probably still tired from all the excitement anyway.”

And just like that, he was once again being carried around like an overrated tote bag. He was getting sick of being manhandled. Growling, MK uselessly pushed against Macaque’s chest as his tail flicked in agitation.

“Alright!” Monkey King clapped as he led the way through the hallway, “Time for you to meet everyone!”

“Everyone?”

He was offered no explanation, just an affirmative hum. He tried hard not to think about who he was going to be introduced to and continued to struggle in Macaque’s arms. But that all changed when they stepped into the great hall.

Immediately, he was surrounded by a crowd of excited monkey demons.

Letting out an embarrassing squeak, he threw away any remaining dignity in favor of hiding in Macaque’s chest. He tried not to be bothered by the resounding ”awww” that echoed around him.

“Hello there, little prince!”

“Oh, he’s so small and precious!”

“And so shy! How cute!”

“Look at those ears!”

Completely mortified, MK’s hands shot up to cover his too big and too weird ears. Unfortunately, this resulted in another and louder, “awwww!”

Turning his head, MK risked a peek at the crowd. There were well over twenty monkey demons pressing into each other to look at him, as if he were an exhibit in a zoo. Why were there so many of them?! He thought monkey demons were supposed to be rare.

“Are you sure that’s your cub, Wukong?” A white furred simian with black markings playfully nudged the king, “He looks way too adorable to be related to you.”

Monkey King huffed in irritation while the one who spoke reached out a hand. MK thinks he planned on ruffling his hair but he’d never know.

When that unwelcomed hand had gotten close enough, MK didn’t hesitate to snap his teeth threateningly. His fangs managed to brush up close enough to nip the skin.

Amused giggling filled the room as the other jumped back, yelping in surprise. Monkey King didn’t even try to hide his proud smile, letting out a deep, bellowing laugh.

“Careful, Beng. He bites.”

The one known as Beng simply smirked, “Never mind, I take it back. I can definitely see the resemblance.”

MK was a bit surprised when the king responded to the jest by tackling the other monkey. No one else batted an eye as the two tussled to the ground rolling. Their scuffling was widely ignored as the crowd moved and parted to accommodate the unruly primates. A few actually rolled their eyes. Macaque muttered something about immortal babies.

When the throng of monkey demons continued to gush over him, MK went right back to hiding his face. Despite himself, he wrapped his long tail around one of Macaque’s arms. A panicked chirp forced its way past his mouth.

It was a relief when Macaque seemed to pick up on his rising anxiety. Macaque excused them and carried him away from the crowd. MK looked up only once he felt safe enough to do so.

The great hall was filled with dozens of energetic monkey demons. There were also normal monkeys partying it up.

At one end of the room there was a raised platform with a pair of lavish thrones, behind which grew a massive tree. Its trunk was wider than the two thrones, its limbs bent at the ceiling and twisted gracefully over the entire ceiling. Hundreds of monkeys swung and played in the branches, occasionally spilling wine and bits of fruit onto a tolerant crowd. A few jumped down on vines to join the party below.

Wine and an assortment of foods were passed around as the party goers buzzed with excitement. He ducked his eyes when he noticed many of them were openly smiling and waving at him, a few raising goblets as if to toast.

Macaque made his way to the front of the room where Monkey King joined them. His clothes and fur were ruffled but half his face was covered in his wide, beaming smile. He raised his hands and the noise instantly died down.

Monkey King's voice was steady and carried loud with practice as he gave his speech.

“Twenty years ago, our home was attacked without mercy but still we fought valiantly. It was by no means our first war and our enemies had been defeated! But as our enemy lost, we did too. We may have had only one casualty, but it was heavy and irreplaceable. I thought I had lost everything that night.”

Monkey King locked eyes with MK and he was startled to see his eyes were wet and shiny. Even still, that joyous grin was wider than ever.

“But by some miracle, my son survived! He has returned! Tonight, we celebrate the welcoming of Prince Xiaotian!”

The crowd erupted like an explosion. Cheers were screeched and hollered, wine was spilled over heads, and MK saw a few demons and monkeys being tossed and thrown high in the air.

Okay, this was officially getting out of hand. He wasn’t their long lost son and he told the king and queen as much. He never lied to anyone here but after Monkey King’s big speech, he felt like a big fat liar. The biggest fraud to ever live. The residents of Flower Fruit Mountain had no idea they were cheering for a grubby street rat.

MK squirmed uncomfortably in Macaque’s grip. To his surprise, he was actually allowed to stand on his own two feet. He was startled when he realized there were several monkeys on the ground with him. Several had abandoned the tree branches to come inspect their so-called prince. They chittered and trilled in interest.

Monkey King squatted to his level. A few monkeys jumped up to take residence on the king’s back and shoulders while a baby monkey pounced at his wagging tail. Despite all that, his attention was firmly on MK.

“Do you wanna go meet your subjects or go play with some of the monkeys?”

MK fiddled with his tail as he stared at the crowd. While everyone had gone back to celebrating there were still several eyes on him. He did not like being the center of attention.

“Why are there so many? I thought monkey demons were rare.”

It wasn’t until the words were out of his mouth did MK consider his innocent question could in fact be rude. Thankfully, no one seemed to take offense.

“They are rare, Starlight. And the ability to have cubs is even rarer,” Macaque kneeled next to him. His voice was somber, “There used to be thousands of us. With the exception of a few scattered around the world, this is all that’s left.”

“C’mon, Mihou, the cub doesn’t need to have depressing conversations like that.” Monkey King ruffled his hair, drawing his attention, “This whole party is to celebrate you, Peach Bud! So what do you wanna do first?”

MK’s skin crawled with so many gazes on him. It made him feel vulnerable. He was used to being invisible, staying hidden. It was how he survived for so long.

He bit his lip to keep it from wobbling. He couldn’t cry in front of them, he didn’t want them to see him any weaker than he already had! But his creeping anxiety was making it increasingly difficult. Everything was too much. Too crowded, too loud, and way too many eyes were watching him.

He stuttered, “I want- I want my tree! I want to- to go home!”

“Whoa, hey, hey,” Monkey King said softly, “It’s alright, no need to get upset.”

The two rulers curled around him, Monkey King rubbing circles on his back while Macaque made those funny sounds to the surrounding monkeys. Whatever he said got them to back off and give them space. He turned back to MK, running fingers through his hair.

“It’s okay. Do you want to go somewhere quieter, Starlight? You can meet everyone later, if you need to.”

“You’re not listening to me!”

Frustration was mounting his stress as he shoved their hands away from him, “I’m not your cub. I’m not Xiaotian. You kidnapped me! I wanna go home!”

For the second time that day, the Great Sage Equal to Heaven looked like a kicked puppy. Macaque was more composed but his eyes betrayed just how affected he was by that statement. MK didn’t let himself feel bad. This had gone on longer than it should have.

“You are home, you are our cub and we love you more than you could ever imagine.” Monkey King’s tail drooped pathetically, “I know you don’t believe us but I promise you’ll love it here! Oh, please don’t cry, Bao Bei.”

MK aggressively rubbed an arm over his face as he turned away from them.

“Even if you weren’t our son, we can’t just leave you alone in the woods.” Macaque’s voice was soft, “You’re still just a cub. You need to be looked after.”

“No I don’t! I’m only alive because I was on my own! Just let me go!”

“We can’t do that.”

There was a careful hand on his shoulder before he violently shook it off. He ignored their calls as he ran towards the giant tree behind the thrones, scrambling up its massive trunk till he was in its thick branches. He found a spot that kept him hidden from the eyes below and settled down into a tight ball. It was a relief that the king and queen didn’t chase after him.

A few monkeys got close to chirp curiously at him and a couple of babies were bold enough to curl into his side for a nap. MK realized that the younger monkeys smelled the scents of their rulers on him and felt safe and familiar enough to cozy up.

He didn’t mind their cuddles. It was different from how Macaque and Monkey King invaded his space. With them it was suffocating, forced, and felt possessive. It was so different with the two baby monkeys. They were a tiny, warm presence at his side. It made something in his chest tighten and burn at his eyes.

MK bit the back of his hand to keep from crying out as frustrated tears dripped down his cheeks. The older monkeys that had been watching must have sensed his distress. They cooed and chirped at him but soon seemed to realize he couldn’t understand what they were saying.

The Monkey King had called him a prince when in reality he was an outsider. Even among creatures of his own kind he was a freak. He’d never fit in anywhere so why would it be different here? Yet, he couldn’t leave.

They were never going to let him go.

He choked down a sob at this newfound understanding. He wasn’t some phase to chase away a temporary boredom and he wasn’t some pet they’d lose interest in. They truly believed he was their cub - their Prince Xiaotian. Even if he were to somehow convince them the truth, they’d never allow him to go home. They said as much themselves.

The Monkey King and the Six-eared Macaque lost their baby and it was obvious they were desperate to fill the void that loss left. He was the first monkey demon cub they’ve seen in who knows how long and that simple fact was enough to solidify the decision to keep him. Whether he likes it or not.

MK cried quietly as he ignored the joyful sounds from below.

Notes:

Okay, this chapter didn't take as long as I thought it would but I did end up changing a few things, the first being that we'll meet the main villain later down the line. It's just not the time yet. There was a bit of angst at the end of this chapter but there will be some tooth rotting fluff in the next one.

Please let me know what you thought of this chapter in the comments below!

Also side note- WOO HOO! 500 kudos! Let's goooooo!

Summary:

Say it with me now, THE HERO AND THE WARRIOR WERE LIKE THE SUN AND MOON

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

When they had returned with Xiaotian from the mainland, their excited generals had demanded to know who the mysterious cub was. Macaque and Wukong had been overjoyed to tell them and that they planned to make an official announcement to the rest of the troop in a couple of days.

But Liu had never been good at listening to orders and it didn’t help that she was the resident gossip girl on the island. Within half an hour, every single demon and monkey on Flower Fruit Mountain knew about the miraculous survival and return of the crown prince.

Monkey demons were well known for their exuberant and playful nature, which gave them reputations for throwing wild parties at any chance they got and the return of their long lost prince was no small occasion. Macaque knew his subjects would be celebrating this for a long time. Hopefully no longer than a couple of weeks if they were lucky.

Macaque had never been much of a social butterfly but he did enjoy these events on occasion. While he did plan on Xiaotian attending one of the many celebrations to come, he had wanted to wait until his cub was properly settled in.

Of course, Wukong wanted their cub to be introduced to the troop as soon as possible. Macaque will admit it didn’t take much to persuade him. While he knew it was probably a bad idea, he found himself giving in. He was just as excited as Wukong for their cub to be introduced to the kingdom and officially be part of their troop. He had convinced himself that it couldn’t hurt to try. If it turned out to be too stressful for his little Starlight, they could always leave to a quieter part of the palace.

But they had been too hasty.

His poor baby had been too overwhelmed. Xiaotian was still too confused, too scared.

The moment he had clambered up that tree, Macaque had wanted nothing more than to follow and scoop him up in a comforting hug. But he refrained and stopped Wukong from doing just that. It was hard, especially when his sensitive ears picked up his Bao Bei’s sniffles.

But Xiaotian needed a moment to himself.

After sending a few elder monkeys to keep an eye on him, Macaque and Wukong gave their cub some space while they discussed what their next approach should be.

A few hours later, Xiaotian’s breathing calmed and his sniffles petered out. They collected a bowl of fruit before climbing up the tree to comfort their baby.

They found Xiaotian curled in the fork of the tree near the very top. Several monkeys were gathered around him, snacking on fruits and playing with each other. There was a younger monkey lounging on his lap, looking quite pleased with himself that he was allowed to sit there.

Macaque and his mate settled on either side of their cub. Xiaotian’s ear with the small tear gave a subtle twitch, but that was his only acknowledgement to the other two. He kept his eyes downcast.

“Hey, bud. We brought you something to eat,” Wukong kept his voice soft, “I see you made yourself a friend.”

There was silence and Xiaotian gave no indication that he had heard him at all. He simply sat quietly as he watched the monkey cub happily chitter and bat at his tail.

Macaque’s own tail came up to gently brush against Xiaotian’s tear stained cheek. Still not looking at them, his hand limply batted it away before dropping to his side. It was obvious the poor thing was exhausted from the day's events and his earlier crying probably tired him further.

Macaque felt something in his chest twist at knowing his own cub didn’t trust him - even feared him. He understood that whatever life his cub lived before had left Xiaation traumatized and world weary. It would take time and effort for his cub to feel safe and loved.

He didn’t have to imagine how Wukong felt. They were both fighters, warriors. Whenever something or someone disturbed the peace and safety of their home and people, they were always quick to eliminate the threat.

But this kind of enemy wasn’t something they could beat to a bloody pulp. Xiaotian had already been hurt and any trust he had in others was in a million shattered pieces.

Make no mistake, someone would pay for it. But at the end of the day… It wouldn’t fix what had been broken. At the most it would only bring their cub some closure. A small comfort that whoever hurt him was dead and gone.

Xiaotian needed time and love before he would feel safe and trust his parents. Thankfully, he and Wukong had plenty of both.

“It’s been several hours since you last ate, bud,” Wukong held out the biggest peach he could find, “You need to eat. You can’t afford to be missing any meals.”

His sweet baby finally looked up and there was a sharp pain in his chest. His Starlight’s gorgeous eyes were red and puffy and just looked so tired. Wordlessly, he accepted the peach but didn’t eat it. The cub in his lap made grabby hands and then gave an excited trill as Xiaotian allowed the little monkey to snatch the fruit.

“It should be louder.”

That comment caught both rulers off guard. Wukong raised a brow.

“What do you mean, bud?”

Xiaotian shot them both a suspicious glare, “When big crowds are this loud, it hurts my ears. But it’s not bothering me right now.”

“Oh. Well, while you were asleep, I placed a dampening spell on your ears." Macaque explained, “Your ears are highly sensitive like mine are. Until I can train you properly on how to block out loud noises, the spell will regulate the loud sounds around you.”

Xiaotian’s fur fluffed in irritation. His glare turned accusatory but he didn’t say anything.

A sharp, high pitched chirp rang through the air. Xiaotian was startled by the sound while the monkey cub perked up, sending an answering call back to its mother before stuffing what was left of the peach in its mouth and hurrying away. Xiaotian looked crestfallen as his companion ran home for the night.

“Why’d he leave?”

“Because his mother called him.” Wukong answered before suddenly gasping, “Can you not understand Monkey?!”

Xiaotian shrunk back at the sudden change in Wukong’s tone, “You mean those weird sounds the monkeys make? No. Why would I?”

Macaque rolled his eyes as his mate let out the most dramatic gasp he’d ever heard. Wukong stuttered but Macaque had already suspected this.

Earlier, their little Starlight had been shocked when Macaque had told him it was time for his bath. The problem was, he shouldn’t have been. While he had been curled in the corner, Macaque had told Wukong he was going to prepare a bath for their cub, in hopes being cleaned would make him feel better. But their conversation had been in Monkey and they hadn’t been quiet about it. With Xiaotian’s hearing as good as it was, even with the spell, he had definitely heard them. But he hadn’t seemed to understand any of it.

Though he didn’t know the language, it was a good sign that he instinctively made certain sounds when scared. He was still a very young cub after all, learning would hardly be a challenge for him.

“It’s okay, you should be able to pick up the language in no time at all.” Macaque handed MK another peach, “You really do need to eat something for dinner.”

Without any protests, Xiaotian accepted another peach and actually ate it this time. However, Macaque couldn’t help but frown.

It was obvious that their cub had been starving for a long time. He wondered what Xiaotian had been eating and how much he was able to get. It wasn’t the first time he noticed how slowly he ate. Even after thousands of years, Macaque still remembers how monkey demon cubs used to eat. The little hyperactive rascals were bottomless pits and would oftentimes be scolded for trying to inhale their food. But not Xiaotian.

Xiaotian always ate slowly, savoring every bite as if it were his last decent meal. It was like he expected it to be his last decent meal. Even now, he seemed to savor his peach, holding it close as if Macaque might change his mind and take it from him. He vowed to change that.

His cub was truly a sweetheart, though. Considering what food must have meant to him, he still shared with that monkey cub.

He’s pretty sure the only reason Xiaotian didn’t want lunch earlier today was because of some paranoia the cub must have. After Macaque had proved the food was fine, their little cub had no reservations and obediently ate his lunch. Although it did make him suspicious. Had someone given him drugged food before? The possibility made Macaque see red.

Speaking of, now was as good a time as ever to try and get some answers. This was something he had discussed with Wukong. Since their cub was very guarded, they’d have to be subtle about it.

Xiaotian may not be in the happiest mood but he was calm and placated. He was hoping to get something about his cub’s past. He and Wukong may have a thirst for vengeance, but it’d be extremely beneficial to know what his Bao Bei went through. They could make settling in easier and help him see that being with him and Wukong was what was best for him.

He made eye contact with Wukong and nodded once to let him know that now was a good time to pry. They probably wouldn’t get too much information this soon but it was a start. They’d ask simple plain questions first and see how willing Xiaotian was with that. They’d work their way on from there.

“Is the peach tasty?”

Xiaotian chewed as he gave Macaque a small nod.

“That’s good. What’s your favorite fruit?”

Xiaotian thought about it for a moment. After he swallowed he shyly mumbled, “I kinda like oranges.”

“Those are a good choice. We have plenty on the island.” Macaque agreed before subtly steering the conversation, “They don’t grow in the forests around Camel Ridge though. Not many people sell them there either. Did someone give you some?”

“Who hurt you and where do they live?”

Macaque slapped a hand to his face. Not even three minutes into the conversation and the art of subtlety was lost on his mate.

Xiaotian blinked at Wukong, his tail curled around his legs and he seemed to shrink in on himself to purposely look smaller.

Macaque slapped Wukong upside the head and hissed in Monkey, “Knock it off! You’re scaring him! What happened to the plan?”

Even though he was several times immortal and it took way more than a slap to hurt him, Wukong rubbed the spot and grumbled, “Someone broke his legs, Lui’er. I’m eager to return the favor.”

Macaque sighed. Well, there was no beating around the bush now, might as well see how much Xiaotian was willing to share about the topic.

“What your papa meant to say is that we know the years alone must have been difficult. We’d like to understand a bit about what you’ve been through.”

Macaque’s six ears had many abilities. He wasn’t called the Six-eared Macaque for nothing. With deep meditation and focus, he could hear the past, the future. He also had an incredible range of hearing. If he concentrated, he could hear the stars themselves twinkling.

He also knew when someone was lying to him.

“We know someone broke your legs, Xiaotian,” Wukong said gently.

Xiaotian looked appalled, “How do you know about that?”

So it was true.

“We just want to know who it was and what they put you through.” Wukong brushed his tail over Xiaotian’s, “You can tell us who it was. No one can hurt you here, Bao Bei.”

Dropping the half eaten peach, their cub yanked his tail away and held it in a protective grip.

He hissed with a mouth full of teeth, “I’m not weak!”

“We don’t think you are, Starlight,” Macaque soothed, “We just want you to tell us-”

“I don’t have to tell you anything!”

“Ok, ok!” Wukong lifted his hands in a placating gesture, “Don’t get excited, we don’t have to talk about this right now.”

Xiaotian glared but his raised fur settled. He seemed like he was about to say something else but a slow yawn came out instead.

“Aww, are you sleepy, Peach Bud? Is someone ready for bed?”

“No!” Xiaotian snapped at Wukong, “I’m not tired.”

“I think you are.”

“Are not!”

“Are too.”

“Are not!”

“Are-”

“You know what? It’s getting late.” Macaque interrupted before Wukong could unintentionally antagonize their cub further, “I think it’s time for all of us to get some sleep.”

In one easy motion, Macaque had Xiaotian secured in his arms. He wasn’t too surprised at the hiss he received.

“Put me down!” Xiaotian’s whole body tensed as his little legs kicked, “I don’t need any help, I can climb down on my own!”

“We’re up too high and you’re probably very tired. I don’t want you to fall and hurt yourself.”

“Listen to your baba, kiddo.”

Another hiss was aimed at Wukong this time, but Xiaotian’s struggling came to a stop. He wriggled a bit before settling into a pout. It was honestly adorable.

With skilled ease, he made it to the ground without jostling the cub in his arms. Xiaotian casted a nervous glance into the crowd and immediately pressed his face into Macaque’s chest. But there was no need.

Unlike earlier, no one came over to dote over his cub. There were many excited looks thrown his way but everyone kept their distance. While Xiaotian had time to himself, they made sure everyone knew to give their prince some space while he settled into things. Even still, his sweet cub kept his face hidden until the three of them were alone.

They briefly paused at a long table of food to ask if he wanted anything else to eat. When he shook his head no, neither Macaque or Wukong pressed him. He would have preferred his cub eating a proper dinner but he’d let it slide tonight. Xiaotian had quite a stressful day after all.

Once they were back in their bedroom, Xiaotian peered around before squirming to be released. Macaque sat in the nest before gently settling his cub in his lap.

His cub stared across the room where Wukong was locking the door. His eyes followed the key until it was swallowed up by one of Macaque’s shadow portals. Xiaotian’s whole body seemed to deflate.

Macaque hated making his cub feel like a prisoner but he and Wukong couldn’t - wouldn’t take anymore chances. They lost their cub twice now and he would do anything to ensure there wouldn’t be a third time.

Xiaotian was wriggling out from his lap as Wukong climbed into the nest.

“I’m not sleeping with you, am I?”

“Of course you are.” Wukong laid on his side, smiling at their cub, “Where else would you sleep, bud?”

Xiaotian made a face at that, “I can sleep on the floor.”

“Oh, Starlight,” Macaque ran his fingers through brown curly locks, “It’s perfectly normal for demon monkeys to sleep in family groups.”

“We’re not family.”

Oof. That hurt.

Xiaotian was inching towards the edge of the nest and was in the process of crawling out when Wukong wrapped his tail around him and pulled him closer.

“You’re just cranky cause you’re tired,” Wukong said as he wrapped an arm around their cub. “All you need is a good night’s rest and you’ll feel better in the morning.”

If looks could kill, Wukong would have shriveled up and died on the spot - immortality be damned.

Xiaotian growled and squirmed, “I’m not your teddy bear. Let go!”

An idea suddenly struck Macaque.

“How about a bedtime story?”

With a dramatic twist of his fingers, Macaque pulled the shadows in the room. His magic made their edges glow as they swirled and danced into a number of shapes.

There was a familiar jolt of pride that welled up in his chest. It didn’t matter how rusty or out of practice Macaque was, his little Starlight’s furrowed brows eased and his eyes sparkled at the show of his shadow magic.

He used to put on the most theatrical shadow plays for his troop. Everyone would be left dazzled and inspired after every performance. He almost forgot what that felt like.

And now he got to share this with his cub.

Xiaotian seemed to forget all about his grievances as he gave an eager nod.

“Okay, but you have to go to sleep afterwards. Deal?”

An amused grin found its way onto his face as his cub’s amazed expression changed to something serious. Xiaotian frowned as he pondered the offer, a finger to his chin as his tail thumbed against the bed slowly. Macaque shared an endearing grin with his mate.

“Aww,” Wukong cooed, snuggling Xiaotian closer, “You’re just so cute when you’re serious!”

Macaque had to agree. It was almost cuter when their cub briefly looked up to give an exasperated huff at Wukong. However, it seemed the prospect of a bedtime story told in magical shadows took his top priority. His gaze wandered to the dancing wisps as he mulled it over.

“Alright, it’s a deal.” Xiaotian quickly added, “But only for tonight! I’ll find somewhere else to sleep tomorrow.”

“If you say so.”

He laid next to Wukong, his mate shifting so that their cub was nestled in between them. Macaque waved his outside hand languidly through the air and the shadows twisted and bent to his story.

“The Hero and the Warrior were like the sun and moon. Their light a protective glow, shining upon the world…”

Macaque couldn’t look away from his cub. His little Starlight’s eyes were wide and glowed with wonder at the story unfolding before him. Xiaotian was absolutely enthralled with his magic. A couple of times, he even lifted a small hand to reach for the swirls of shadow.

But Macaque and Wukong had been right, their cub was exhausted. It wasn’t too long when Xiaotian started to show signs of how tired he was. After a few minutes, those sweet eyes started to glaze over as his eyelids struggled to stay open.

It was close to the end of the story when Xiaotian lost that inner battle. His eyes fluttered closed and his breathing evened out. After another moment, he turned on his side towards Macaque.

Awake and aware, Xiaotian was guarded and feral. But in the deep confines of sleep, his cub was an A class cuddler.

A steady purr was rising from his chest as his sweet little Starlight chirped in contentment and snuggled deeper in his arms. Xiaotian’s tail wagged for a moment before instinctually curling around the arm Wukong had draped over them.

He shared a delighted look with Wukong as their tails tangled together. Macaque never wanted this moment to end.

He could stay like this forever.

It gave him hope. Hope that one day their cub might be this way with them even when awake.

“... And like the sun and moon with their stars, the hero and the warrior were once again reunited with their prince. And they swore nothing would ever separate them again.”

Notes:

Have I mentioned how much I hate writing dialogue? I'm not too fond of what I got but hopefully it works for the story and I'm just overanalyzing it.

I hope everyone has a Merry Christmas! Make sure you hug your loved ones!

Summary:

Wukong and Macaque look away for 5 SECONDS.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

If his reflection didn’t look like a stranger before, it certainly did now.

MK frowned as he tugged and prodded at his new clothes. They were a massive upgrade from his old jeans and hoodie. They were also admittedly really comfortable.

The red pants were made of a silky and billowy fabric, collecting at his ankles. It was actually the first pair of pants he wore that already came with a hole for his tail. And the sleeveless changshan he wore was snow white with a golden pattern sewn over it. It was easily the most expensive clothing he ever wore in his life.

Yes, the outfit was very pretty and very comfy, but it was just so alien on him. Simply being clean was a phenomenal change in itself, but the clothes he was wearing completely transformed him. MK stared at himself through the same mirror as yesterday. It seemed to have a different person on its surface every time he looked at it.

He felt conflicted.

On one hand, he felt entirely too common to be wearing something so grand. Macaque and Monkey King had insisted that this was considered “casual” attire but it made him feel -for lack of a better word- fake. He felt like a fake. An imposter.

In this fancy getup, he truly looked like the royal those crazy monkeys claimed him to be. He could march up to anyone and boldly claim to be Xiaotian, the Prince of Flower Fruit Mountain and people would believe him.

It was a scary thought.

But on the other hand, MK couldn’t deny how nice it felt to be wearing something new and clean. The outfit had been handmade and tailored specifically for him and him alone. Nothing had ever been made for him before.

The orphanage he used to live in only had donated and well used hand-me-downs and after he ran away to survive on his own, all his clothes came from what he could find in the trash.

Despite the years of receiving nothing but apathy, deceit and cruelty from the world, a small part of his stone heart remained soft and hopeful. That traitorous part of his heart now had the audacity to feel grateful towards the very monkeys who kidnapped him! The Monkey King had ripped him from his favorite tree and he somehow felt grateful for a few warm meals and clean clothes.

He felt a deep hatred for himself at the realization. He shouldn’t feel grateful for anything. This was just a form of manipulation.

Knocking snapped him from his angry thoughts.

“You doing okay in there, Peach Bud?” Monkey King asked from the other side of the door, “Are you finished changing yet?”

MK grimaced.

After growing up idolizing the heroes of his story books, he never would have guessed how down right clingy the Six-eared Macaque and the Monkey King were. It took him nearly twenty minutes just to convince them he wouldn’t fall and drown in the toilet without them there to hold his hand.

“I’m almost done! Just give me another minute.”

“Okay, Starlight. Just come out when you’re done.”

Through gritted teeth, MK answered, “I will, Macaque.”

He was stalling of course. After he did his business and changed into his new clothes, he had spent a good few minutes just messing around, eyeing his strange reflection.

It was a miracle they let him have this small amount of privacy.

The privacy wasn’t real of course, it was more of an illusion. There was evidence that the bathroom door once had a lock, but it had been conveniently removed. Even without god-like powers, the two simians could barge in whenever they wanted.

Being covered in fur, he didn’t really care if anyone saw him change clothes. Heck, Macaque had helped bathe him yesterday, but he just needed some space to think, to breathe. The two hovered over him relentlessly and it seemed like they couldn’t go a full minute without some form of physical contact. The royal monkeys knew nothing of personal space and it was driving him insane!

If they weren't carrying him around then they were holding his hands, entwining his tail with theirs, rubbing his back, or (Macaque’s personal favorite) combing fingers through his hair. And now he had a new one to add to the list!

It was the worst one so far.

When he woke up that morning nestled in between the king and queen, they were already awake and smiling at him. Before he could wriggle loose, Monkey King had rubbed their noses together.

MK was quick to curb that habit. But despite almost losing part of his face, the king had simply laughed, dislodged his fangs and then affectionately patted MK on the head. The golden-furred monkey had chalked it up to MK being a cranky cub in the morning.

Needless to say, MK wasn’t hopeful he discouraged any nose rubbing.

Besides touch, nicknames were another thing the king and queen insisted on. While they each had their own pet names for him, one they both seemed fond of using was Bao Bei. He wished they would stop. MK was neither their baby nor their treasure.

“Are you sure you’re okay in there, my little Bao Bei?”

For the love of- “Yes, Monkey King!”

MK’s ears twitched when he barely made out the Great Sage mumbling a complaint to the queen about wanting to be called “papa”.

MK knew perfectly well what they wanted him to call them and there was no way he was going to be doing that. Not now, not ever.

Since this morning, some of the fear he felt towards the two rulers ebbed away into annoyance. His irritation started as a spark when Monkey King had the audacity to rub noses and then quickly built up during breakfast.

Just like yesterday, they babied him like some helpless newborn. This time he’d been forced to sit in Macaque’s lap and Monkey King was the one feeding him. He would have been insulted that they didn’t think him capable of peeling his own orange if it weren’t for the fact that they decided he needed help eating a piece of toast.

It was a small comfort that they let him hold his drink by himself.

He released a long suffering sigh when he heard anxious whispering. It was probably best to go now. MK knew he was toeing the line with their patience and he doubted they would wait much longer.

Miserably, he shuffled for the door. MK looked more like a man walking to the gallows than a kid about to show off his new clothes.

He opened the door and barely flinched when his space was instantly invaded.

A black furred tail wrapped around his own while two golden furred hands came up to frame MK’s face. His ears lowered and burned from the embarrassment.

“Oh, Xiaotian,” Macaque gave him a pleased smile, “Those colors suit you perfectly!”

The king cooed as he squished his cheeks, “You looked so cute in that outfit!”

MK managed to tolerate the attention for a full minute before he cracked. He flapped his arms wildly, shooing them away before tugging back his tail and clutching it in a protective grip.

“Stop calling me cute! I am NOT cute!”

“Daww, sure you’re not, kiddo.”

MK grumbled but didn’t fight when both his hands were taken in a gentle grip as they led him from the room.

They didn’t go far.

They had stopped in front of a door across from the bedroom. It was the only other door in the hall. He blinked in confusion and then felt nervous at the excited looks he was getting.

“What’s in there?”

Macaque smiled as he gestured for him to open the door. MK hesitated for a moment before complying.

Whatever he was expecting, it certainly wasn’t this.

The room was wide and spacious and it had several toys and games inside.

“This was always meant to be your playroom,” Macaque said as he gently nudged MK further into the room, “Go ahead and look around. Everything in here is yours to play with.”

MK slowly explored the room.

He felt out of place and awkward with the two rulers watching him eagerly. He never had much in his life and to be told that everything in this room was now his was a bit perplexing.

When he lived in the orphanage, they had toys that were for everyone to share. But he’d get bullied from joining any games or playing with the few things they had. It was one of the main reasons he left. His only possessions he had were some old story books someone threw out but they were back in his tree outside Camel Ridge.

Something colorful caught his eye.

Pushed against a wall, was a children's desk. It had a huge box of crayons sitting on it.

He reached out but quickly pulled his hand back, casting an anxious look towards Monkey King and Macaque.

Both their smiles faltered and something that looked like sympathy passed through their eyes.

“It’s okay, Starlight. It’s all yours. Play with whatever you want.”

Logically, he knew he already had permission but he still half-expected to be scolded for touching anything. He was too used to being cussed at and chased away from stores and street vendors whenever he wandered too close.

When he continued to stand there nervously holding his tail, Monkey King knelt next to him with a warm smile.

“Do you like to color, bud?”

He gave him a small nod.

“Well go ahead and draw!”

Monkey King picked him up under the shoulders and plopped him on the chair at the desk. A blank sketchbook was placed in front of him. He hesitated for another moment before gingerly picking up the box of crayons.

A pungent fragrance of wax greeted his nose when he opened the lid. MK was careful as he tipped the contents out. He spent a few minutes just admiring the different colors.

It was surreal. All these brand new crayons and they were just for him. A bit disbelieving, MK swiveled his head to give one last nervous glance at the two monkeys.

They only smiled encouragingly.

With hands shaking from excitement, MK selected a color. He soon ignored the world around him as he focused entirely on the paper and the colors that soon filled it.

MK got to spend his whole morning, drawing away till his hearts content. He was working on his ninth picture when a hand found its way on his shoulder.

“Time for lunch, Xiaotian.” Macaque leaned over his shoulder, “Oh, that’s a great drawing!”

He immediately hunched over and snapped the book shut.

“Whoa, ho!” Monkey King held up his hands as he smirked playfully, “You don’t want anyone sneaking peeks! Got it.”

Art had put MK in a better mood, so he didn’t put up much fuss when Monkey King scooped him up in his arms and carried him down the hallway.

He was loathed to leave behind his sketchbook and crayons but he was hopeful the two rulers would bring him back after they ate. For this reason he didn’t complain or struggle when they inevitably hand fed him.

MK was surprised at what happened next.

After lunch, Monkey King and Macaque had both held his hands and he was led outside.It wasn’t just outside of the palace either. They led him down a tunnel and through the waterfall as it parted for them.

He stared around in a mixture of shock and awe at the beauty of his surroundings. Water Curtain Cave opened up to a lush jungle. All the stories failed spectacularly at describing it. Nothing could have prepared him for its splendor. It was the most beautiful place he'd ever seen!

From their position on the mountain, they overlook a huge part of the jungle and he could see the ocean in the distance, it's surface sparkling with the light of the afternoon sun. MK understood how Mount Huaguo got its famous nickname. Unlike the rest of the world, Flower Fruit Mountain was unaffected by the winter season. Every tree was bursting with its own form of treasure. Half the trees were filling the air with the sweet scents of eye-catching flowers while the rest were practically dripping with fat fruits of every kind. Bright macaws flew from the trees and colorful butterflies fluttered through the air.

He felt like a heavy weight was lifted off his chest. To be perfectly honest, MK didn’t ever expect his kidnappers to let him leave the palace. He been scared at the thought of never seeing the sky again.

The shock must have been evident on his face.

“What’s wrong, bud?”

“I… I didn’t think I’d be allowed outside.”

This caused the two adults to frown. They shared a look MK couldn’t interpret before turning back to him.

“Of course you’d be allowed outside,” Macaque squeezed his hand, “You’re not a prisoner here, Xiaotian.”

MK thought back to last night. He could still see that key disappear into the shadows.

They could say all the nice things they wanted. They could give him the best food, the finest of clothes and all the crayons in the world but it would never change the fact that they were keeping him against his will. It would never change the fact that he was their prisoner.

“Then why won’t you let me go home?”

“Of course you’re not,” Macaque smiled softly as he brushed some of MK’s hair from his eyes. “We know you’re a very brave cub, Xiaotian. But we also know that everything is new and it might be a bit overwhelming for you. But it doesn’t have to be! We both love you so much and we only want what’s best for you. Just let us take care of you.”

“I don’t need you to take care of me! I don’t need anyone to take care of me,” MK slapped the queen’s hand away as he felt that familiar frustration bubble up in his chest. “I’ve been doing just fine without you!”

“Xiaotian, you’re nothing but skin and bones. You obviously weren’t doing fine at all,” Monkey King said.

When MK’s only retort was a stubborn glare, Monkey King carefully cupped his face. MK would have batted his hand away but he was thrown off by the expression on the king’s face.

The Monkey King -the powerful and mighty Great Sage Equal to Heaven- looked so helpless.

“Why do you want to leave so badly? You have me and your baba to look after you now,” his words were pleading and filled with something that sounded desperate, “I promise we’ll take such good care of you! You’ll never go hungry ever again and you’ll have a warm bed to sleep in every night! We’ll keep you safe and happy here if you’d just let us.”

Something was clogging MK’s throat and stinging his eyes as he moved away from the touch.

Monkey King opened his mouth to say more but MK was done. He just wanted them to stop.

“Where are we going, anyway?”

Even though it was clear they wanted to say more, they both thankfully moved on and led him to a nearby clearing.

MK immediately noticed the many monkeys and a handful of monkey demons. Many were in pairs or groups of three. One would be sitting facing away while the other would be combing their fingers through fur, occasionally picking out a speck of something. MK was reminded of Macaque and his head scratches that would lure him into a false sense of security.

“What are they doing?”

“They’re grooming each other,” Macaque answered as MK was guided further into the clearing. “Besides cleaning and keeping the tangles out of our fur, we groom in order to forge stronger bonds within the troop.”

“Why are there so many doing it at the same time?”

“Grooming is mostly a social event, Peach Bud. It helps with bonding.”

MK put two and two together and tried not to make a face. It was becoming painfully obvious why Monkey King and Macaque brought him out here. The last thing he wanted to do was to do a family bonding exercise with the two crazies that kidnapped him.

His suspicions were confirmed when they settled down in a spot. MK was a little surprised when he was plopped in Monkey King’s lap and the aforementioned wasted no time in combing through his fur. As often as Macaque massages his scalp, he had assumed the queen would be the one to groom him. MK guessed it had something to do with “taking turns” like during mealtimes. Instead, Macaque sat behind Wukong and groomed the golden furred monkey.

As usual, MK’s protests didn’t mean anything. Despite his squirming, Monkey King’s tail kept him firmly in place.

His body felt like a traitor as he felt his muscles slowly relaxed under the soothing strokes through his fur.

MK sighed as he accepted that he wasn’t going to be getting up until Monkey King was done. All in all, he couldn’t complain too much. He’d been in far worse situations.

He watched with little interest as a group of normal monkeys came and crowded around them. As they paired in groups for grooming, they chittered and chattered amongst each other and to their beloved rulers. A few tried to involve MK in on their conversation but were quickly disheartened when he didn’t respond.

As for the monkey demons, they had all waved and greeted him when he had walked by but they all kept a respectful distance. He was grateful for that.

MK let out a startled chirp when a weight suddenly settled in his lap.

He was pleasantly surprised to find the baby monkey from last night. The little thing wagged his tail and trilled in excitement before plopping down in his lap.

MK didn’t realize that the cub was expecting to be groomed by him until the baby turned to give a glare and a very demanding chirp. He may not understand Monkey but he sure did understand annoyance.

Feeling extremely inept, MK clumsily ran a hand through the soft fur. The baby monkey gave a grumbling growl when his fingers caught on a knot.

There was an amused chuckle from the two rulers as Macaque came over to sit on his right. He let out a sharp chirp and another monkey eagerly came and sat in the queen’s lap.

“Here, Starlight. Like this.”

MK watched attentively at how Macaque meticulously combed and picked through the fur. He tried his best to mimic the actions.

He was far from skilled but the little monkey cub seemed content with what MK offered it. The little baby chirped happily as he reached for MK’s tail and started to return the grooming.

MK picked a bug from the small head and was about to flick it away when Monkey King piped up behind him.

“Oh! Good find, bud. Those ones are the tastiest.”

Jaw dropping, MK whirled his head around to fix Monkey King with an incredulous stare.

“You want me to eat bugs?!”

“Yes.”

Macaque snapped, “No!”

There was an intense stare off between the two powerful simians before Monkey King pointed at the bug that MK was still holding.

“It’s a healthy snack.”

“They carry diseases, Wukong!”

“C’mon, Liu’er. It’s an excellent source of protein!”

“He could get typhus, you moron!”

A quick glance at the surrounding monkeys clued in MK that this was an ongoing argument the two adults must have often. The younger monkeys watched in interest while the older ones shook their heads at each other. A couple of monkey demons rolled their eyes.

There was no way MK was going to eat a bug. He was willing to comply with some of the king and queen’s demands but that wasn’t one of them.

While the two bickered, MK offered the bug to one of the monkeys that had been staring hopefully. It whooped in excitement, drawing the attention of the adults.

Looking rather smug, Macaque patted MK on the head. Monkey King flicked his tail in agitation.

“Sorry to interrupt.”

MK looked over towards the sound of the new voice.

This new monkey was quite a bit shorter than the king and queen. Her fur was a dazzling snow white and it seemed to only compliment the coal coloring of her skin. There were a few gray streaks in her hair and MK couldn’t tell if it was from age or stress. Her bright blue eyes were framed nicely by a spotted gray face mask. A warm smile was thrown his way.

“Hello, young prince.”

MK cringed. Before he could even think of a replay, she turned to the other two, a worried frown on her face.

“I need to speak with you two privately. It’s urgent.”

The two rulers shared a concerned look before Monkey King carefully slid MK from his lap. The king ruffled his hair.

“Wait right here, bud.”

His brain immediately went into survival mode as he took stock of his chances to escape. He pretended to be focused on grooming the monkey cub still in his lap while watching the others in his peripheral vision.

He was close enough to the edge of the clearing that it wouldn’t be hard to slink away unnoticed. He just needed to wait for the right moment.

The three monkeys were now several yards away. Apparently, whatever this monkey demon had to say, she didn’t want MK or anyone else to overhear her.

Monkey King and Macaque had been keeping a vigilant eye on him but their attention was quickly brought back to the other monkey. Whatever she just said seemed to alarm them.

This was his chance.

Maybe his only chance.

Keeping one eye on the adults, MK carefully moved the baby monkey and slunk away into the bushes.

He ran.

He ignored their distant, worried calls and only focused on one thing.

Escape.

Notes:

Happy New Year everyone! I hope you all had a great holiday! I hope you liked the chapter! I still can't believe how many of you guys are reading this fic.
Feel free to leave a comment!

Wukong rolls up Danny Devito style: "Can I offer you a bug in this trying time?"

Edit: Here’s a picture I made of MK from this chapter if you wanna see it

https://www.tumblr.com/supremedramaoverlord/742088456729149440/surprise-adoption-chapter-1

Summary:

We learn about what happened to the egg twenty years ago and MK gets kidnapped for realsies

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

This was it! He was finally getting away!

MK didn’t stop running until the sounds of Macaque and Monkey King were far behind him. While it hadn’t been long, MK got enough of a head start that it had been ample time for him to escape.

There was however, a small hitch.

In hindsight, he didn’t really think this through.

It had been little more than an hour when he realized the massive flaw in his escape plan. Flower Fruit Mountain was an island. An island surrounded by an entire ocean and he couldn’t even swim!

Despite having no other plan and no possible way to get to the mainland, MK remained determined. He might be stranded but he wasn’t about to go crawling back to his kidnappers. Not that he knew the way back anyway.

If he could just make it to the coast, maybe he could find a boat. After all, the monkey demons of Flower Fruit Mountain did trade with other regions. The fruit here was famous and highly desirable throughout the rest of the world.

There had to be a boat.

Staying hidden in the thick foliage, MK explored the jungle. He had no idea which direction would lead him to the coast or if he was even traveling in a straight line.

It wasn’t long when MK switched from jogging to quietly crawling underneath the thick foliage.

It seemed all the locals were out looking for him. Every now and again he had to suddenly duck and hide when a monkey demon got too close, calling out for “Prince Xiaotian”.

He had to be extra careful of the normal monkeys. They were quieter but stuck to the treetops. As long as he stayed under the cover of the bushes and limbs, he remained unspotted. He was feeling pretty good about his chances of not getting caught.

But then it started to get dark.

MK had never been afraid of the dark. The shadows were a tool that he often used to stay hidden and out of sight. Drawing attention had never been a good thing and sneaking in the dark had always helped him avoid trouble.

But now… Now he was afraid.

This jungle wasn’t his familiar forest. He still hadn’t found a beach and he currently had no sense of direction which left him as good as lost. And while the island may have been an eternal tropical paradise, the night had completely transformed his surroundings.

With the setting of the sun came the unknown. All around him, MK would hear the strange sounds of creatures that he could only hope were harmless. Everynow and then, there would be hooting calls, shrill shrieks and ominous howling. Some of them sounded distant while others sounded like they were right on top of him.

He didn’t know what creatures made these noises but he knew they weren’t monkeys.

MK had never been afraid of the dark. He was afraid of what lurked in the dark.

Suddenly, the hairs on his nape stood on end.

Someone was watching him.

MK crouched low behind a bush and anxiously looked towards the trees but he saw no monkeys. If there were any there, they were well hidden.

The feeling wasn’t going away. He was careful as he crawled forward and peered between the limbs. This time he was focused on scanning his surroundings that were below the trees.

Then he saw it.

About seven yards away, hidden beneath the leaves of a bush, were three glowing silver orbs. They were positioned like eyes with the extra directly above the first two. It wasn’t until they blinked did MK realize they were eyes.

The attack came from behind.

MK didn’t have time to react before a heavy weight slammed into him, pinning him to the ground. He felt all the breath leave him.

A paw gripped his jaw harshly, covering his mouth. His ears twitched frantically when hot breath and a gravelly voice hissed closely into his ear.

“If you scream,” Sharp claws grazed his face, “I’ll slit your throat. Got it?”

MK couldn’t answer if he tried. He was too busy gasping in lungfuls of air . He couldn’t even nod in acknowledgment, his body too frozen from shock.

Thankfully, it had been a rhetorical question. Without waiting for a response, the mysterious assailant wrapped a burly arm around MK and secured him tight against his brick wall of a chest.

Pure terror was coursing through his blood stream. He couldn’t make a sound if he tried. Not that he would. Sharp claws were still teasing his neck.

His attacker was quickly making his way through the jungle. Whoever he was, he was very fast and agile. While he didn’t get a good look at him, he could tell the creature was huge. The paw that was still wrapped around his face was massive. It was easily larger than his head and part of his vision was obstructed by a finger. He must have been jacked too, since that lone finger was way too muscly.

His fear over the creature was soon overridden by his apprehension over wherever he was being taken. But MK had barely squirmed before realizing it was in his best interests not to. The moment he had put up any resistance, a claw had curled. There was a stinging sensation down his cheek that persuaded MK to remain still.

He didn’t dare move again.

A few minutes felt like hours but he was eventually brought to the bottom of a cliff. There was some kind of building carved into the rock. There were two big-cat demons standing outside, most likely guards. They weren’t bothered in the slightest at the sight that greeted them. They eyed MK with something that seemed like amused disgust.

“Well what do you know? Those two do have a spawn.”

“Good work, Fang. No one saw you?”

“Of course not,” Fang, who was the one holding MK, scoffed. “It was too easy.”

The guards followed closely behind Fang as he carried MK down a long, winding hall. They entered a wider room where more demons were waiting.

MK was brought over to a tiger demon who raised a brow at him.

“So it’s true. The Monkey King and the Six-eared Macaque do indeed have a cub.”

MK trembled as he was held up in the air by his scruff. His ears lowered and he kept his limbs tucked close. Another demon came forward and eyed him skeptically. He must have truly been a pathetic sight.

“Hmph. The pipsqueak doesn’t look like much. Are you sure this is the brat?”

Fang growled at being questioned. MK glanced behind him to finally see what he looked like. His attacker was a jaguar demon and probably the buffest guy he’s ever seen. He looked real mean too as he sneered.

“He has to be their cub! Just look at this freak,” MK yelped as the jaguar demon pinched one of his ears, “Who else would have ears like this? And get a good whiff. He reeks of their scents. Besides, it’s not like there’s any other monkey demon cubs running around.”

Out of all four of his ears, his top right with the tear in it was the most sensitive out of all of them. After he ripped it, it was always more susceptible to pain than any of the other three. It throbbed under the pressure that was being pinched into it.

It was for that reason that MK did what he did next. As Monkey King would put it, MK turned and sunk his “adorable” fangs deep into the cruel hand.

The jaguar demon yowled in pain and MK was dropped. He fell to the ground in a crouch and he barely moved for the exit when a swift kick was placed to his stomach. The force sent him hurling into the wall and a white hot pain exploded in the side of his head.

Spots danced across his vision as something slick and warm ran down the side of his head. He was distantly aware of the rough hands that grabbed him and that someone was barking orders.

His senses were slowly returning to him and with it a fresh wave of panic.

Something that was made of biting cold metal was shoved harshly over his face. The feeling was terribly familiar and his focus sharpened in wide eyed horror.

It was a muzzle.

They’re putting a muzzle on him.

MK thrashed and shrieked like the feral animal the world always seemed to see him as. He didn’t care that sharp claws were digging into his skin. He didn’t care they were threatening to kill him if he didn’t sit still. The only thing that mattered was that the muzzle stayed off.

Someone gripped his arms and he was jerked into the air as a second demon worked on shoving the muzzle into place.

Even though MK was fighting with everything he had, it didn’t matter. He was small while they were big. There was only one of him and there were at least a dozen of them. He was at their mercy and he knew it.

The cold metal clicked into place and it was quickly adjusted to fit his tiny size. MK’s teeth jammed together as his mouth was forced closed and the harness pinched into his skin.

With wide tear filled eyes, he tried to plead with his tormentors to take it off. But all he received were wicked snarls and smirks. He was once again left dangling by his scruff.

Though the sounds were muffled, he continued to scream as he uselessly kicked around while he pulled at the muzzle. The demons laughed and mocked him for it. The tiger demon was the only one who didn’t seem to be amused. If anything he looked mildly inconvenienced by the whole thing.

MK whimpered as a rough hand pulled his tail, “Can I have his tail? I bet it would make a nice belt.”

“No! We’re sticking to the original plan! Lock up the brat and send the message to Havoc. And tell him the price just went up,” The tiger heaved a sigh before running a hand down his face, “We’re taking a huge risk as it is and that creep better make it worth our while.”

“Are you sure we should be doing this?” Another demon asked, “What if the Monkey King finds out that we were involved?”

MK didn’t hear the rest of that conversation. He was already being carried away by the jaguar that jumped him. He was held by the scuff and kept at arm's length away as if he were a contagious disease.

He was taken through a side door and into a small room with a single window, illuminating the with moonlight. In the center of the room was a small cage. As MK was thrown inside, it tilted from the force before the jaguar slammed it back down, clicking a lock into place.

It was fleeting but MK had a bit of satisfaction when he noticed the hand he bit was bleeding. The demon examined his injury before shooting MK a murderous glare.

“I can’t wait to deliver you to Havoc,” His lips curled into a sick smile, “He’s gonna love you.”

He kicked the cage before stalking out of the room, locking the door with a click.

MK couldn’t hold back his tears or his whimpers as he pulled and clawed at the muzzle. He curled up as there wasn’t enough room to stand.

Terrible memories were flashing through his mind and blurring reality. One minute he was in this empty room, the next he was strapped down on a familiar table. His skin tingled from the phantom pains of prodding needles and electric shocks. His legs felt numb and he had to remind himself that they were no longer broken.

That was in the past. He needed to focus on the here and now.

He wrung and pinched his tale anxiously between his hands to ground himself to the situation at hand.

What were they going to do to him? Who was Havoc?

It was becoming harder to breathe and the part of him that wasn’t spiraling into hysteria realized he was hyperventilating. He tried to even out his breaths as he laid on his side, curling into a ball.

MK was starting to regret escaping from the Monkey King and Macaque.

He should have stayed with them, at least until he had a plan on how to get to the mainland. With the two rulers he knew what to expect. They were crazy but at least they were predictable. Who knew who this Havoc guy was or what he wanted.

MK jumped when something abruptly obscured the little light he had. He turned to see something leap from the window. It was the same creature that had been watching him before he got snatched.

Three silver eyes stared intently into his own.

It was a wolf.

While MK was weary of its presence, he couldn’t help but think how beautiful the wolf was despite its strange eyes.

MK had never been so close to a wolf before. He’d seen them in the wild but from a far away distance. Its gray coat looked glossy, with white highlights streaking through the fur. It moved closer to the cage MK was trapped in, an elegance in its every step.

As they locked gazes, MK understood this was an incredibly intelligent creature. There was a cunning that shone through all three of those eyes.

The wolf took the lock delicately between its teeth before cracking it like a nut. It had been effortless for the creature. It stood back, giving MK space to crawl out. He hesitated before cautiously leaving the cramped space.

The wolf leaned over him. He never realized just how big wolves were. On all fours, the animal was easily two heads taller than him. MK went rigid as those deadly teeth carefully closed around the tight harness of the muzzle. He flinched at the sharp snap of teeth and the muzzle cluttered to the floor. MK rubbed his jaw in relief.

It was obvious that this wasn’t an ordinary wolf, but MK didn’t expect for it to speak to him.

“Get on my back, child. Quickly now.”

Normally, MK would be suspicious of anyone and everyone. He learned the hard way that no one could ever be trusted. If you gave someone the chance, they would hurt you. That’s why he swore to never trust anyone.

But this time, he made an exception.

Figuring that anywhere was better than here, MK nearly tripped over himself in his hurry to scramble up the offered ride. Once he was seated on the wolf’s shoulders and had a secure grip of fur, the wolf padded over to the window.

“Hold on tight,” was MK’s only warning as the wolf leapt through the window and hurried into the jungle.

Once MK found his voice, he also remembered his manners, “Thank you, uhh-”

“My name is Glenn Asher. But you can just call me Asher.”

“Thank you for saving me, Asher. I’m MK.” MK frowned as something occurred to him, “Umm, you are saving me, right?”

“You have nothing to fear from me, child. I’m taking you to Water-Curtain Cave.”

MK thanked him again before finally noticing how tight he was gripping Asher’s fur, “I’m not hurting you, am I?”

“Oh, no! It’ll take much more to hurt me.” Asher chuckled, “I never expected the child of Sun Wukong to be so polite.”

MK cringed, “How’d you know about that?”

“Nearly everyone has heard of the Monkey king and queen finding their long lost child. For many, it’s just unconfirmed wild rumors. Though I’m sure your Presentation Ceremony will be soon.”

“Wait. My what?”

“Your Presentation Ceremony,” Asher said as if that clarified anything. When it clearly didn’t, he patiently explained, “It’s traditional for royalty to host a gathering to celebrate the birth of a child. Its main purpose is to strengthen and possibly gain new alliances.”

MK protested, “But I wasn’t just born! I’m twenty years old.”

Asher chuckled again and shook his head, “It isn’t just for newborns. There have been several kings and queens who have adopted older children into their families throughout history, and they’ve all had such formal occasions.”

MK sighed.

Oh joy. Another party.

He didn’t bother trying to explain to Asher that he wasn’t really their real cub. As kind as he was, MK didn’t think the wolf would believe him. No one else did. But maybe he could give him some more answers.

“Do you know what happened?” MK asked, choosing his words carefully, “About how Monkey King and Macaque lost their egg in the first place?”

Asher frowned, “I do. But it isn’t a pleasant story, child.”

“Please tell me.”

Asher was silent as he continued to pick his way through the jungle. After a moment, he told his tale.

“Hundreds of years ago, Sun Wukong and the Six-eared Macaque found a peculiar rock on top of the mountain. A life was growing inside it. It had absorbed their magic and essence and this transformed it into a stone egg. It was a celestial stone monkey just like them. They watched over and cared for that egg for exactly 500 years.

“They tried to keep their egg a secret but somehow heaven got word about it. A deity known as Erlang Shen tried to convince the Jade Emperor to seize the egg from Sun Wukong.”

MK blinked in surprise, “Why would he want to do that?”

Asher paused and peered over his shoulder to give MK a considering look, “How much do you know about Sun Wukong?”

“He’s a hero, isn’t he? He helped the monk Tripitaka travel to the West. On the way, they helped humans and demons see that they could live together in peace.”

A sour look crossed the wolf, “But you know nothing about before his journey?”

MK shook his head.

“Sun Wukong wasn’t always a hero. In fact, many saw him and the Six-eared Macaque as villains.”

“What?”

“It’s true,” Asher sighed, “Sun Wukong did as he pleased and the Six-eared Macaque would often be his willing accomplice. If they wanted something, they took it. If they couldn’t have it, they broke it. And they killed anyone who got in their way.”

MK tried to wrap his head around it. This description sounded nothing like the heroic figures he read about in his story books. While he didn’t trust Macaque or Monkey King, it was hard to believe they had killed anyone. They were crazy, yes, but it was a desperate delusional kind of crazy. While MK couldn’t trust that they wouldn’t hurt him, he firmly believed they wouldn’t kill him.

They weren’t cold blooded killers… Right?

“So Heaven took their cub?” MK asked, wanting to move on from this train of thought.

“Actually, no. The bodhisattva Guanyin convinced the Heavenly court that Sun Wukon had well and truly changed and that the Six-eared Macaque had grown as well. She claimed the Monkey King had properly atoned for his actions and that taking his child away was unnecessary and cruel.”

“So what happened?”

“Erlang Shen wasn’t convinced. You must understand, Sun Wukong caused a lot of problems and ended a lot of lives. Without the Budha’s interference, he had been near impossible to stop. Erlang Shen felt the cub would be too dangerous. It was too risky to leave an impressionable child with powerful potential in the care of someone as impulsive and self centered like Sun Wukong.

“Against the Emperor’s orders, the general attacked Flower Fruit Mountain and tried to take the egg. He managed to get his hands on it but before he could get away, Sun Wukong and the Six-eared Macaque managed to corner him.

“It was at that moment the egg started to hatch. Erlang Shen knew he wouldn’t be able to get away with it once the child was born. The emerging energy would be too strong and explosive. So he decided there was only one other option.

“Sun Wukong and the Six-eared Macaque weren’t born immortal, and neither was their child. As the egg was hatching, Erlang Shen hurled it far away into the ocean. There was a storm that night and tides were strong. It was impossible for the two stone monkeys to locate the child in time.

“There was a search that lasted months but a body was never found. All that was found were fragments of the egg. It was assumed the child had drowned shortly after it hatched or was swallowed up by a monster of the deep.”

Asher paused to give MK a kind and impressed sort of smile, “Yet, here you are! I’ll admit you are far stronger than anyone gave you credit for.”

MK barely heard the complement. He was too busy absorbing the somber tale.

For the first time, he felt sympathy for the two stone monkeys. But he also felt a little bit more fear of them.

Asher came to stop on the outskirts of the trees. Straight ahead was the waterfall that hid the entrance to the cave, “Well, we’re here.”

MK slid off Asher’s back but made no move towards the cave. He may have felt sorry for Monkey King and Macaque but he was also still scared of them. They may have had good intentions, but they were still his captors and they were probably furious that he tried to escape. He was terrified, thinking about whatever punishment they might decide to give him.

“Thank you again for saving me, Asher.” MK bowed his head in thanks before bravely turning toward the waterfall.

“You’re quite welcome. Ah, before you go,” MK paused as the wolf added, “I must ask that you keep our meeting a secret.”

MK blinked, “How come?”

“I’m afraid the king and queen of Flower Fruit Mountain are very territorial and protective of their home. I can only imagine how much more they are with you. Even though I helped you, I’m afraid they would see me as a threat. You understand.”

MK nodded seriously. When it came to survival, he did understand.

“I won’t tell anyone about you. I promise.”

The third eye of the wolf twinkled for a moment. Asher seemed to relax as he gave MK a grin, “You’re a good kid, MK. I will see you soon.”

Without another word, Asher turned and disappeared into the jungle and MK was once again alone.

Normally he’d relish his time by himself. Not long ago, being alone meant that he was safe and no one would bother him. Recently it meant he had a moment to breathe without the king and queen hovering over him and invading his space.

Now though… It felt crushing.

The quiet sounds of the night did nothing to silence his head. He started to shake as everything seemed to come crashing down on him, from being forcefully taken from his tree by obsessive monkeys to being caged and muzzled by the big cat demons.

“Xiaotian!”

MK jumped and turned to see a familiar female monkey demon. She was the same one that pulled the monkey king and queen aside earlier that day. Her white fur glowed in the moonlight as she rushed over, her robes billowing in the breeze behind her. She stopped at arms length and her hands fretted over him.

“Prince Xiaotian!” her gaze snapping up to his head, “Oh, you poor darling! What happened to your head?”

MK blinked and raised a hand to the side of his head where he felt something sticky.

Oh.

He was bleeding.

His vision became blurry with tears as he sniffled.

“Xiaotian? Sweetie?”

Tears trickled down his face as he tried to focus on the other monkey. The world was slowly spinning and something heavy settled in his chest.

His focus zeroed in on her hands that reached out for him.

“No! Don’t touch me!” He stumbled a few steps back, “Please don’t… please…”

She drew her hands back. She was quiet for a moment as she seemed to study him.

“Okay, sweetie. I won’t touch you. Okay? My name is Ma. I’m a close friend of your parents. I need to take care of the injury on your head,” The end of her tail hovered in front of him, “Can you hold on to my tail? Can you do that for me?”

MK nodded numbly. His mind was buzzing too loudly for him to even consider how odd a request it was.

With shaky hands, MK took hold of her tail and he followed her back to Water-Curtain Cave. On the way a few monkeys and monkey demons came forward but backed off immediately at Ma’s command. He recognized Beng from the party yesterday. He had been the one that had playfully tussled with Monkey King. He straightened when Ma addressed him.

“Beng, go tell Wukong and Liu’er that Xiaotian has returned. Also,” Ma gave an uneasy glance at MK as she seemed to choose her words carefully. He could tell there was a double meaning to them as she added, “Be sure to remind them to clean up before joining us.”

Whatever that meant, Beng seemed to understand. He gave a brief nod before rushing off towards the exit.

Ma led MK into the Stone Palace and through the halls until they came into a sitting room. On the way they had passed a couple servants and Ma sent them away with orders to bring her medical supplies and something for MK to eat.

When someone returned with the supplies she requested, Ma attended to his wounds. She spoke softly and was very careful not to directly touch him. She dabbed and cleaned his head wound with a cloth that was damp with something that stung. He found he didn’t mind it so much, the slight pain seemed to help ground him.

After Ma carefully wrapped his forehead in a thick gauze, she cleaned up the scratch on his cheek and a few on his arms. They weren’t deep, so Ma didn’t bandage them. Once she was done, she placed a warm bowl of some sort of soup in his lap before sitting a respectable distance away.

MK moved the spoon idly through the broth. It felt almost weird to finally be eating by himself. It was nice, but weird. He took a sip and felt the pleasant warmth go down his throat.

He glanced around the room before asking, “Where are Monkey King and Macaque?”

Even though his voice had been a timid and meek sound, Ma startled as if he shouted at her. She set aside the box of medical supplies she had been organizing.

“They went out to search for you. Although it might take them a while before they come back, I’ll stay with you until they do.”

MK nodded absently as he drank more of the soup. He finally got the guts to ask the main question on his mind.

“Do you know what my punishment will be?”

Ma gave him a wide eyed look but continued to sound calm and reassuring, “Oh, sweetie, no one’s going to punish you. Why would you think that?”

He fought down a wobble, “They’re probably really mad at me for trying to escape. They’ll want to punish me for it. To teach me a lesson.”

Ma was silent as she seemed to study MK. He kept his gaze firmly on the bowl in his lap.

“Xiaotian,” Ma said slowly, “Have you been punished by someone before?”

He nodded.

She hummed quietly before asking kindly, “Would you like to talk about it?”

MK didn’t know why he nodded again. Maybe it was because she was so patient and hadn’t been pushy or invasive like the way Monkey King or Macaque were. He didn’t trust her, but he somehow knew there would be no judgment in those kind, blue eyes.

By the time he was done telling her all about his past abuse, he felt like a great weight had been lifted off his chest.

But then Monkey King and Macaque burst into the room.

Flinching, MK squeezed his eyes tight as he was encased tightly by four arms and two tails. Macaque cupped his cheeks and peppered his face with kisses while Monkey King buried his face in his hair. The two rulers were loud with joyful chirps and trills.

MK felt an intense fear. But it wasn’t because of how the two invaded his space.

It was the strong scent of blood that clung to their fur.

Notes:

This was a long chapter but I couldn't break it apart into two properly. I might not post as often as I have been but the future chapters will probably be longer like this one. Let me know what you guys think in the comments below! And thanks to everyone for supporting the story!

Tune in next time to watch our favorite monkey duo commit murder!

Summary:

WARNING: VIOLENCE AND GORE
Someone done messed around and found out

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Ever since he successfully helped his master Tripitaka make that famous journey to the West, Wukong learned and grew as a person. After all, he and his fellow disciples reached true enlightenment by the end of their long journey. He had matured, learned some self control, and practiced the art of diplomacy and compassion. He liked to consider himself more level headed at times.

“WHERE IS HE, YOU BASTARDS?!”

Just not right now.

“What have you done with my son?! I know you took him!”

Wukong had looked away for five seconds.

Five seconds!

His cub had probably been anticipating the moment when they would both look away. Xiaotian was there one moment and gone the next. Despite all his layers of immortality, Wukong could have sworn his heart stopped.

Wukong wasn’t stupid. He knew how Xiaotian felt about them. His own cub was scared of him.

Nothing had gone at all how he and Liu’er had hoped.

He had thought if he pretended like everything was normal between them - like they had the perfect life, then it would eventually be that way. But that clearly wasn’t the case. Wukong worried he might have just ended up making things worse.

When they brought him home, Xiaotian had been so peaceful in his sleep. He had looked so at ease that Wukong had foolishly thought that everything would work out immediately.

Xiaotian would wake up safe and comfortable in a warm bed. They’d tell him that they’re his parents and he’s their son and that would be that. When Wukong had found him, his cub was cold, hungry, and all alone. Obviously, Xiaotian would be delighted with this new living arrangement and they’d be one big happy family.

But his little Bao Bei hadn’t taken it well at all.

Wukong hadn’t known what to do. It was hardly the first time he was wrong about something but it was one of the very few times where words left him and he had no idea what to say. His cub had been frantic. Running around and trying every door for a means to escape. He had even tried to get to the window, his little hands sliding uselessly down the wall. It broke Wukong’s heart to hear Xiaotian’s instinctual chitters of fright. He didn’t have to look to know Macaque felt the same.

Things hadn’t gotten better from there.

He hoped it would once they explained the situation. Xiaotian would calm down and be relieved that he had his parents back in his life and that his home was a legendary tropical paradise. His cub would embrace them and maybe they’d laugh at the big misunderstanding. Then they’d get along with the whole, one big happy family plan. Simple. Straight forward. Easy peasy.

He had been wrong.

Again.

Xiaotian thought Wukong and Macaque were a couple of crazy cub-nappers. He didn’t believe them, he didn’t trust them, and the worst part of all, he feared them.

Wukong knew his cub had been badly hurt by someone. Xiaotian showed clear signs of PTSD. He knew this. The only problem was, Wukong didn’t know how to deal with it.

Wukong was no stranger to trauma. Besides having dealt with his own, he helped his mate and some of his troop work through it. After his master had temporarily banished him, he had returned to Flower Fruit Mountain only to find it in complete shambles and most of the troop dead with the survivors being pursued by hunters. Once he was trapped under a mountain, that monster Erlang, had burned down his home.

Needless to say, there had been plenty of emotional issues to go around.

Besides losing loved ones, many suffered from survivors' guilt. Everyone eventually healed from it, but it had taken years. Thankfully, they had the time since Wukong scratched out all their names from the ledger of Life and Death.

But all the monkey demons that survived had been fully grown and the trauma had been shared. Xiaotian was a very young cub and he had suffered alone. He had no experience with cubs that suffered from those kinds of problems - not even the human cubs he saved on his journey.

He used to be good with cubs.

In his first few years of life, Wukong had been taken in by the local troop of Flower Fruit Mountain. While he had emerged from his stone egg as a fully grown adult, he easily became a favorite playmate with the cubs. In fact, his favorite pastime had been playing with the young members of his family. If one of them got sad or scared, Wukong would take them to a parent or grandparent to comfort them.

That was all he knew how to do. Other than providing hugs or favorite fruits, Wukong didn’t know how to comfort Xiaotian and neither of those seemed to work. His cub was more prone to hiss and bite than to return his affectionate cuddles. Food didn’t do it either. Xiaotian was a little too cranky during meal or snack times.

So he had foolishly decided to pretend everything was fine. It made things worse and now his cub was in danger.

Wukong hadn’t been worried about Xiaotian getting off the island. It was, after all, surrounded by the literal ocean. Until his cub’s powers developed, Xiaotian wouldn’t be able to get to the mainland on his own.

No, Wukong wasn’t worried.

He was terrified out of his mind.

Flower Fruit Mountain was the safest place for his cub but only in his territory. The island was massive and most of it belonged to him and his troop but there were still others that lived here and a few of them had bones to pick with him and his mate. Worse, some of them were bold enough to skulk where they didn’t belong. That was actually what distracted him from his cub in the first place.

Ma had pulled him and Lui’er aside to tell them that some of the monkeys that were playing in the jungle had smelled an intruder.

Typically, Wukong wouldn’t worry. When someone uninvited ventured into his turf, no one was in any real danger. All the monkeys and monkey demons would gather at the waterfall and wait for the danger to pass. If the intruder hadn’t chickened out by the time Wukong was alerted, he’d track them down and give them a good walloping. Then they’d run away having learned a valuable lesson.

But this time was much different. This time his precious baby was running around with an unknown danger and without anyone to protect him!

Ma and Beng stayed at the cave to protect the troop while Wukong and Lui’er searched for their cub and the threat. Their other two generals, Ba and Liu, gathered up a few capable volunteers to help.

They had been searching for hours.

Then finally someone found him.

The little monkey had run to the rulers in a panic. She had witnessed the prince being carried off by a terrible cat demon. She followed them all the way to Demon Tiger King’s territory, into a structure that was carved into the bottom of the island’s northern cliff.

They sent Liu and Ba back to the cave with the other volunteers. Then without wasting any more precious time, Lui’er shadow traveled him and Wukong straight there.

They were a hurricane of protective fury.

Lui’er had the guards thrown back in seconds. Wukong went straight for Demon Tiger King and grabbed him by the throat.

The demon may have been taller than him, but Wukong was stronger. He choked the cub-napper by the throat before shaking him like a rag doll.

“WHERE IS HE, YOU BASTARDS?!”

When no answer was given immediately, Wukong threw the demon harshly to the floor, “What have you done with my son?! I know you took him!”

He heard Lui’er gasp and his head turned so fast that he nearly got whiplash. He followed his mate’s stricken gaze to a wall.

There was a small smear of fresh blood. Among the iron-like smell, Wukong’s heightened senses caught the familiar scent that smelled of citrus and fresh bread.

From across the room, Lui’er had got completely still. But his shadows writhed and lashed out, spreading over the room and covering their cowering enemies. The shadow master said his first words since they got here. Venom was in every syllable.

“I knew you lot were stupid but I didn’t think you were suicidal.”

Heart pounding, Wukong followed the droplets of his cub’s blood to a side door. He was terrified of what he might see behind it but he never slowed his approach. He slammed the door open.

Inside the room sat a tiny, lonely cage. Next to it lay a muzzle, adjusted for someone very small.

He saw red.

The fortress and the cliff itself trembled from Wukong’s enraged roar. Fragments of red stone chipped and fell from the ceiling.

From his ear, Wukong pulled out his legendary golden cudgel. A weapon he hadn’t bothered to hold in years. The sight of it made several of the demons take nervous steps back.

In a single leap, he descended upon the Demon Tiger King. He’d make that worthless fleabag tell him where Xiaotian was even if he had to tear out his eyes and shove them down his throat!

He raised a clawed hand to do just that when Beng burst into the chaos.

“Prince Xiaotian is safe,” he panted between breaths, “He’s back at the palace!”

The crushing weight around his chest eased up, if only a little. His voice was a desperate choked sound and he found he couldn’t talk.

“Xiaotian’s home?” Lui’er sounded breathless as he rushed upon Beng, gripping his shoulders tightly, “Is he hurt?”

Beng nodded, “He’s got a few scrapes and he looked pretty freaked out, but Ma’s taking care of him. I think he’ll be okay.”

A tidal wave of relief washed over him. His legs felt like jelly. His baby was alive. Xiaotian was safe.

“You’re brat is fine. Now get off!”

And then that familiar rage crept back into his heart. This time it took root and stayed there. Perhaps it had never left.

“I consider myself a generous monkey,” Wukong said calmly. It was the sort of calm that had the tiger below him pale several shades. The glow from Wukong’s red eyes were bright enough to be cast ominously over the demon.

“When I came back from my journey and found out you stole territory from my troop, I could have ended every last one of you but I didn’t. I was compassionate. I forgave and forgot. And yet after all these centuries, this is how I am thanked? You steal my cub and hurt him. Cage him. Muzzle him. Tell me,” Wukong tilted Demon Tiger King’s chin up with the end of his staff, “What brought on your bout of insanity?”

There was an audible gulp. Demon Tiger King opened his mouth but no words came out. Perhaps he knew anything he could think to say wouldn’t save him. None of his clan had anything to say either. They were anxiously watching Lui’er’s shadows slither across the room. They looked just as scared as their king. Good.

They should be.

His mate stalked forward. Darkness pulsed from his body in violent waves as his menacing purple eyes locked with the tiger demon. Then Lui’er smiled. It was all teeth and his tone was just a little too cheery.

“What were you planning to do with my baby, hmm? Ransom him? Sell him? Kill him?” He came to a stop next to Wukong and leaned over the tiger.

“I-it was just a- a misunderstanding! The cub trespassed into our territory and-”

It was quick. So quick, not even Wukong saw it clearly. His wonderful mate reached out and his arm was nothing more than a blur as his claws swiped through the air. The tiger’s scream was loud as he hunched over, hands pressed to his bloodied face.

“Don’t. Lie. To me.” Lui’er hissed as fire blazed in his eyes, “Do you think me a fool? You’ve had a cage prepared for my cub. Your actions had been purposeful and premeditated! What I want to know is why.”

By this point, the other demons grew bolder. There was still a healthy dose of fear in their eyes but seeing their king attacked seemed to have spurred them to prepare to fight. They fidgeted and paced, some daring to edge closer.

Beng unsheathed his katana blades. There was a cruel glint in his eye as he sized up the nearest cat demon. He never liked this demon clan but now there was a rare hatred in his gaze. The general was known to be slow to anger and it took a lot to really get under his skin. Xiaotian must have been in a terrible state to make Beng appear this hateful.

It made Wukong’s claws itch with vengeful anticipation.

Shadowy tendrils wrapped around the Demon Tiger King’s arms, keeping him still and in place as Lui’er gripped his jaw. Wukong swore he heard bones crack.

“Why did you take him?” Lui’er’s claws buried deep into skin, “Why did you take him?!”

“We- we were hired to steal him but-” The tiger choked out a gasp, “But we only accepted because we thought he wasn’t real! I didn’t think he was actually your cub until I saw the ears! I figured he was just a stray the two of you found! If I had known he was your blood, I wouldn’t have accepted the offer!”

Wukong clenched a fist. A vein was throbbing in his temple.

“Yet, you went through with it anyway. And that is a poor excuse. Even if he wasn’t our blood he is a member of my troop and thus falls under my and Wukong’s protection. But you and I both know that. What I don’t know is,” at this his mate’s tone turned surgery sweet, “Who. Hired. You. Who was it?”

“I don’t know who he is- urgh- I swear! I swear it!”

From where Lui’er gripped his face, blood was leaking in narrow rivulets. The tiger demon stuttered a breath before composing himself as much as he could, “I swear I don’t know who he is! He called himself Havoc. He contacted us through a dissipate letter!”

“And you already resent it?”

“Yes.”

Wukong cursed. Dissipate letters were the easiest way to send messages without being traced. It was a letter that would magically teleport between senders. If they got here just a little sooner they might have been able to lure their mysterious enemy into a trap.

Wukong growled, “What did this ‘Havoc’ say?”

Demon Tiger King’s eyes flitted towards the three chests that were stacked against the wall, “The letter showed up with those. He said it was ours if we captured the cub and that his employer wanted him alive.”

In one swift stride, Wukong crossed the room. The other demons had wisely rushed out of his way. He opened them up to find they were filled with gold and jewels.

Wukong unleashed another roar. This time entire boulders were falling from the ceiling. With a swing of his cudgel, he sent a chest clear across the room. Its contents raining over the heads of the demon clan.

“You think something as precious as a cub’s life can be bought and sold?! You think this is worth the life of my cub?! ”

Many of the demons that looked ready to fight were now shrinking back in new found terror. They scrambled about, covering their heads and dodging the falling rocks. A few managed to escape before the exit was blocked by massive chunks of stone. When the room settled, the rest of the demons were huddled together, watching the monkeys with boggling eyes and hitched breaths.

“You know, Wukong,” Lui’er hummed as he sneered down at the tiger. His eyes had never once left his prey. “Our clones didn’t do a bad job on refurbishing the nursery into a playroom. Although I can’t help but feel like it’s missing something. A final touch.”

“Yeah?” Wukong grinned at his mate as he stalked towards the sniveling demons, “What would that be, my Moon?”

“I think a few new rugs would really tie the whole room together. Our Bao Bei would have a soft surface to sit on if he plays on the floor. Don’t you think?”

And that was all the warning the tiger had.

There was a loud, wet crunch.

The Demon Tiger King let loose an agonized, gurgled scream as Lui’er finally released his hold. The tiger’s broken, bloody jaw hung limply from his face. The skin on his mandible bulged from where bones cracked into pieces, a few even splintering out from the flesh.

There were screams and pandemonium as the celestial primates avenged their son and eliminated any future threats.

Eventually, the screams were silenced and the only noise that remained were the wet, gurgling sobs of the Demon Tiger King. Wukong had saved him for last.

Lui’er watched eagerly as Wukong leisurely strode towards the tiger, both stone monkeys wanting to savor the moment.

The demon had long ago collapsed on his side, his hands hovering uselessly over his broken face. Wukong lifted a boot and casually rolled him on his back before planting it firmly on the center of his chest.

Wukong had been alive for a very long time. But never before had he felt such a rage. It was an angry feeling of protectiveness and it was all consuming. It wasn’t simply about petty revenge. It was a necessity. A necessity that demanded he annihilate the thing that posed a threat to his cub. To ensure that this beast couldn’t endanger his sweet, innocent, irreplaceable son ever again.

Wukong had never killed anyone since his journey to the West. It was mainly due to honor his master and his teachings. But now…

There was no golden fillet.

Leisurely, he shifted his weight to the boot that was placed on the center of the tiger’s chest. Once all his weight was there, he pushed slowly.

Very slowly.

Wukong’s cold crimson eyes stared directly into the tiger’s that seemed to beg for mercy. He ignored the claws that clumsily grappled and scratched at his leg. He could feel the chest ever so slightly begin to give. There were cracks and pops of ribs snapping, the tiger’s sounds of misery not loud enough to drown it out.

There was a violent squelching crunch.

Then it was silent.

Wukong stepped back, flicking chunks of gore from his boot as Beng let out a low whistle.

Lui’er regarded the mess coldly as the writhing shadows finally settled, “We’re done here.”

The shadows sank to the floor, forming a portal. Wukong followed behind Lui’er with Beng close behind.

They reemerged in the main hallway at the Stone Palace. The few monkeys and monkey demons that were passing through wordlessly pointed to the nearest sitting room. Before they could run to the door, Beng jumped into their path to stop them.

“Before you go in there, Ma wanted me to remind you that you might want to ah,” he paused to eye them both up, “Clean up a bit?”

It was only then did Wukong take notice of the blood splatters on his clothes.

He was filled with a need to see and hold his cub, to reassure himself that he was okay. But he and Lui’er both knew that such an appearance could unsettle their cub.

His clever Mihou had an easy solution to that. With a flick of the wrist, Wukong and Lui’er had a strong glamor covering their forms. Even though most of the blood was dry by that point, they used a strong spell to ensure nothing got on Xiaotian.

With that taken care of, they burst through the doors and there he was, sitting beside Ma on the couch. He looked so small in that moment. His head was wrapped in gauze and there were several scratches on his arms and cheeks but he was safe and alive.

“Xiaotian!” Wukong buried his face in his cub’s fur, breathing in his scent, “I’m so glad you’re alright!”

Lui’er chirped in happy agreement, pressing kisses over their son’s sweet face, “Don’t ever scare me like that again!”

He pulled back, drinking in the sight of his cub. But then he frowned at the expression he saw. Xiaotian’s bottom lip quivered as his round, violet speckled gold eyes widened with fear.

“Starlight, it’s okay. It’s over,” Lui’er smiled as he cupped Xiaotian’s cheeks, “You’re safe now.”

In a timid, hushed voice, Xiaotian asked, “Why do you smell like that?”

Wukong froze.

As powerful as glamors were, they did have their limitations. While they could fool the eyes they couldn’t fool the nose.

Wukong and Lui’er may look as normal and tidy as they did hours earlier, but they didn’t smell the same.

Xiaotian could smell the blood.

His cub shied away from their touch as he scooted further back against the couch.

“You didn’t hurt anyone… did you?”

“Oh, Peach Bud - Ow! Ow ow ow!”

It didn’t matter if Ma was significantly shorter than Wukong. Once her hand had a good grip on his ear, he was left at her mercy.

“Wukong. Lui’er. A word if you please. Xiaotian, sweetie, you just wait right here.”

Lui’er opened his mouth to protest but he never got to say anything. With just one withering look, Ma had Lui’er frozen before following her obediently into the hallway. Ma still had a tight grip on his ear, so Wukong followed a bit more awkwardly.

Once the door clicked shut, Ma released his ear and fixed them both with a hard, disappointed scowl.

“Glamor? Really? You couldn’t have taken ten minutes to properly clean yourselves up?”

Lui’er’s fur raised in offense and so began their argument. Wukong was very hesitant to join in. Out of everyone the Great Sage ever met, Ma and Lui’er were the only ones who’ve ever actually intimidated him. Besides, he could rarely win an argument between the two.

The two simians went back and forth for a few minutes before Ma pointed an accusatory finger at them both.

“You are both going to listen to me and you’re going to listen good! The best thing you can do for Xiaotian is to give him a little space to adjust. A good start would be to let him eat without your help. I’ve noticed the way the two of you coddle him like a newborn and he clearly doesn’t like it.”

Wukong piped up in indignation, “But he’s only twenty!”

“Xiaotian might only be twenty but he’s significantly more independent than most cubs his age. I know you want to make up for lost time but you are smothering him! I’m not saying you can’t dote on him but you have to take it back a notch.”

Lui’er had the decency to appear sheepish but Wukong folded his arms and looked away stubbornly, “My little Peach Bud needs the help! He’s too small to reach the table.”

“Oh for the love of Pan Gu- Then get the cub a high chair!”

“But,” Wukong frowned, his stubbornness being replaced with a strange feeling of loss, “But he’s our baby.”

Ma sighed. All at once the irritation left her eyes and was replaced with something softer, more understanding.

“I know you both want to make up for lost time and I’m not saying you can’t coddle or spoil him. But you need to tone it down. Let him adjust. He will come to trust you eventually but only if you respect a few boundaries.”

Wukong and Lui’er were silent as they let her advice sink in. She was right of course, as she often tended to be.

Lui’er looked away as he mumbled, “Maybe you’re right.”

“There’s something else you need to know, I’m afraid,” Ma looked unsure of what to say, “I didn’t get many details, but Xiaotian told me a bit about his past.”

They were immediately leaning forward, hanging on to Ma’s every word.

“Well, from the sounds of it, I think Xiaotian was sold into slavery.”

Macaque was horror struck with the news while Wukong’s mind raced endless scenarios of what his cub could have been put through.

“Do you think he was…” He couldn’t even say it.

Thankfully, Ma understood what he was alluding to, “Oh, no, no! I don’t think it was anything like that! But from the sounds of it he was used as some kind of labrat. He talked about some kind of machine he’d be hooked up to and that he was constantly being poked with needles.”

Wukong growled low in his throat. He and Lui’er would find his son’s tormenter and make them pay! What he had done to Demon Tiger King would look harmless compared to what he’d do to them!

“You both need to calm down. I didn’t get any more details than that, so you’ll have to be content with the justice you served on that tiger king and his clan. For the time being, there’s nothing more you can do.” Ma placed reassuring paws on their shoulders, “What you can do is get all that blood off. Properly this time. Go on now, I’ll watch Xiaotian.”

Ma went back into the sitting room as Wukong turned to Lui’er. His mate was taking this new information just as well as he was. His handsome face was set into a permanent scowl as shadows clustered around his form, flicking about in agitation. His eyes were completely obscured in glowing, violet light.

“When we find that lowlife,” Lui’er promised darkly, “It won’t be quick.”

Notes:

I'ma just leave this here... Hope I didn't get too dark on you guys.

Summary:

Who's ready for some fluff and a small slice of angst

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

MK was so tired.

He didn’t know why, but Monkey King and Macaque kept waking him up throughout the night to ask him stupid questions. Besides asking if he felt nauseous, they’d asked him whether or not he knew his name or if he knew where he was.

Maybe it was cruel and unusual punishment for trying to escape.

A familiar voice pulled him further from sleep, the tone soft and affectionate.

“Wakey, wakey, Peach Bud,” Someone cooed, “It’s time to get up.”

MK cracked his eyes open and raised a hand to rub away the crust. His gaze slid over to Monkey King.

The golden furred money sat cross legged next to him, tail wagging and smile beaming. MK shrunk behind the covers. He was still unused to being the center of someone’s attention. Unused to someone looking at him as if he were something special.

“Good morning, Xiaotian!” Monkey King said with way too much excitement to have in the morning, “Ready to go get some breakfast?”

Of course Monkey King would have all that energy. He wasn’t the one who had his sleep interrupted all throughout the night.

MK wanted to go back to sleep. He didn’t have the energy to deal with clingy, overbearing monkeys.

He narrowed his eyes to convey his annoyance.

“Aww, don’t be like that, bud. You’ve already slept in for a while. Time to get up and greet the day!”

Macaque was suddenly there, leaning over him from the other side. His smile was just as wide and happy.

“The morning is getting late, Bao Bei. You don’t want to miss breakfast, do you?”

If it meant he could go back to sleep? Yes. Absolutely.

He was content to close his eyes and ignore the couple. What he couldn’t ignore was the queen giving his cheek a light kiss. His fur prickled at the audacity.

Still groggy from sleep, he gave a garbled growl and stubbornly burrowed deeper under the warm blankets. The two rulers seemed to find it funny and he refused to acknowledge their laughter. The sound wasn’t mean spirited but he still didn’t appreciate it. They probably thought his behavior was ‘cute’, as they so often did.

The covers over his face were gently pulled back. Macaque gave him an amused grin.

MK's eyes were aggressive slits, daring the other to kiss him again.

Instead, the queen’s insistent fingers scratched over his scalp and MK struggled to fight down a treacherous purr. He tried to convince himself that he didn’t like it. He was just too tired to move away, that’s all.

“How about you take a nap after breakfast?” The black furred monkey compromised, “For now you need to eat something and we need to change your bandage.”

His bandage? What bandaged?

MK didn’t have long to contemplate it. He hissed as the covers were pulled back further.

Carefully, as if he were made of glass, Monkey King scooped him up and cradled him in his lap.

He was too tired to struggle and too tired to care. There was a pulsing in his head and his limbs felt heavy and sore. He didn’t want to move.

“C’mon, bud,” Monkey King leaned down to nuzzle their noses, “I promise you can go back to sleep after breakfast.”

MK’s face scrunched as his hand clumsily pushed the invading face away. There was little strength behind the force but Monkey King moved back anyway.

He couldn’t decide which was worse. The nose rubbing or the kissing.

Groaning, he sat up obediently. He knew good and well they weren’t going to leave him alone, so it was best to just get it over with.

He let out a long yawn as he arched his back in a stretch, firmly ignoring how both rulers cooed at him for it.

MK sleepily leaned against a comfortable chest. He didn’t care too much when Monkey King’s arms came up and loosely circled around him. He wasn’t fully awake yet and this spot was warm and cozy.

Macaque leaned forward, his fingers brushing up against his temple. MK furrowed his brows in confusion as something peeled away from his skin. When the hands pulled away, he saw the red stained gauze and his memories of last night clicked into place.

Completely awake now, he let loose a shriek that caused the two adults to startle. He leapt away from Monkey King’s loose grip and scurried to a far corner in the room. He wasn’t dumb enough to hope the door would be unlocked.

The king and queen didn’t rush after him. Instead, they stayed exactly where they were. MK could tell they were trying to give him reassuring smiles but they looked more worried than anything else. Macaque’s tail twitched and Monkey King looked like he was barely holding himself back from rushing over to him.

“Did that hurt? I’m sorry, Starlight. I’ll be sure to be more careful."

MK shifted on his feet as he sniffed the air, the two rulers watching him all the while. There was no trace of that thick, overpowering, metallic smell that had clung to them last night. Instead, all that remained was their natural and fragrant scents. It reminded him of peaches and plums.

They were both already dressed and put together for the day. MK assumed they must have been up for a while and were waiting for him to wake up.

He didn’t remember too much about last night after Ma took Macaque and Monkey King out into the hallway. Ma had returned alone, saying the other two had to take care of something and she’d wait with him until they returned. He must have nodded off after that. He had hazy recollections of being carried to bed and someone helping him into pajamas. But besides occasionally being woken up to answer dumb questions, that was it.

“Please come back over here,” Monkey King offered another kind smile, “We need to rebandage your head, bud.”

He stood there for a good minute before reluctantly walking back.

There wasn’t really any other option. Even if the door wasn’t locked, there was no way he could outrun them. Not while they were prepared for it. And while they hadn’t moved from their spots and were instead waiting for him to come back, MK doubted they’d wait much longer.

The delusional monkey’s saw him as their cub and as such, his health was a priority for them. They were worried over his injury. They’d forcefully bring him back if it came down to it.

Ignoring their pleased smiles, he slowly crawled back onto the nest. He sat down and braced himself for when he’d inevitably be picked up again. Instead, they simply scooted closer to him. He was surprised but relieved.

Macaque sat next to him and started sorting through a box of medical supplies. With Monkey King sitting on the other side, he was effectively trapped between the two simians. The close proximity was uncomfortable but MK found he didn’t mind if it meant he wouldn’t be held or cuddled.

“Alright, Xiaotian, this is disinfectant so it might sting a little,” Macaque warned as he dabbed a wet cloth over his temple, “At least it’s not deep enough to need stitches. How are you feeling?”

It did sting, but not anymore than it did last night. He sat still and compliant as Macaque cleaned the wound. He shrugged. But after some prompting from Macaque, he gave a more honest answer.

“My head hurts a little. My arms and legs too.”

Monkey King frowned as he studied the scratches that littered MK’s arms and face. The king leaned forward to brush a thumb gently over the cut on his cheek.

“I’m so sorry those demons hurt you, Xiaotian. I promise they won’t ever hurt you ever again.”

There was something dark that flashed in Monkey King’s eyes. It made MK shift uneasily.

He never told Ma or the two royals about getting attacked by the cat demons, but he supposed he didn’t have to. They were practically gods, he doubted anything happened on the island that they didn’t know about. While Asher helped him back to Water-Curtain Cave, Macaque and Monkey King must have found out about the cat demons attacking him.

MK had a pretty good idea about whose blood he smelt last night.

He tried to keep his voice even, “What did you do to them?"

“There you go!” Macaque exclaimed as he finished wrapping the fresh bandage, “All fixed up! Now, let’s go get breakfast!”

He frowned at the obvious change in topic. There was a queasy pit forming in his stomach when he asked, “You didn’t… kill anyone… right?”

Monkey King stood up, carefully taking MK with him in his arms. The dark cloud in his eyes vanished and instead they seemed to sparkle with adoration.

“Aww! You’re such a sweet cub, Xiaotian, but you don’t need to worry about that. Let’s go eat!”

He would be lying if he said that their dodgy answers didn’t unnerve him, but he was able to push aside that worry for now.

Macaque and Monkey King may have been delusional but they were still the heroes of his childrens books. People didn’t write heroic stories about bloodthirsty murders. Yeah, they had smelled like blood, but that didn’t mean they killed anyone. They probably just ruffed the cat demons up a bit.

He was content with this reasonable conclusion. Resting his head on king’s shoulder, he stayed silent as they carried him to the dining room.

It was only his fourth day with the stone monkeys but he understood the routine by this point. If the rulers were still sticking to it, then Macaque would be the one to hold him while Monkey King fed him.

So imagine his surprise when instead of the queen’s lap, Monkey King delicately sat him down in a high chair and pushed it close to the table.

MK blinked.

He watched, confused as the two adults took their seats on either side of him. He gave them both a shocked stare.

“You’re letting me eat on my own?”

“Only if that’s what you want.” Macaque answered as he set a plate of food in front of MK.

It had a big cinnamon roll with a bowl to the side filled with an assortment of fruits. A second bowl was set in front of him that was filled with nothing but oranges. MK didn’t particularly have a favorite fruit, but ever since he mentioned that he liked oranges, the two stone monkeys made sure there were always plenty available.

“Of course, you don’t have to if you don’t want to,” Monkey King said hopefully, “We can always go back to helping you.”

Monkey King looked eager to return to their previous arrangement. Alarmed by this, MK quickly grabbed the cinnamon roll and stuffed a huge bite in his mouth in order to prove just how little he needed their ‘help’.

“No! No, thank you,” he snapped once he swallowed, fixing the king with a glare, “I can eat just fine on my own.”

Monkey King looked both amused and disappointed but he allowed MK to eat in peace.

“Here,” Macaque slid a small, white pill towards him, “This medicine will make you feel better. Go ahead and take it.”

MK slowed his chewing as he eyed the small pill suspiciously, “What is it?”

“It’s just some pain medicine,” Monkey King explained, “It will help with your headache. It'll make your muscles feel better too.”

MK didn’t move to touch it.

Macaque gave him an earnest smile, “Please take the medicine, Bao Bei. It might make you sleepy but I promise it’ll make you feel better.”

He stared hard at the pill. MK had no desire to take it but his head was still throbbing. If it really would make him feel better, he figured it might be worth taking. He had a feeling they’d keep pestering him to take it anyway.

MK didn’t completely trust the two rulers, but he felt he could trust them on this. While they did kidnap him, they had never once tried to hurt him.

Before he could change his mind, MK took the pill and swallowed it with a glass of apple juice. He ignored the way they praised him for it.

“Good job, bud,” Monkey King patted his head.

Macaque crooned, “You’re such a good cub, Xiaotian.”

MK grumbled and went back to his breakfast. His cheeks and the tips of his ears burned .

While they ate, the king and queen talked about different family activities and games MK might be interested in but he wasn’t really listening. He’d give a grunt or a shrug of the shoulders when prompted but he was more focused on the sticky, sugary goodness that he stuffed his face in.

If there was one silver lining to this whole abduction, it was the food.

Now that he had a little space and wasn’t being treated like a newborn, MK finally felt like he had some room to breathe. With this newfound space, he was able to really take notice of how hungry he was.

Though it was just a small moment of independent liberty, it went a long way in giving him a sense of security. Even if it was a false one. By the time he finished, MK was in a far more relaxed and happier mood.

Although they continued to invade his space in other ways.

He hissed and tried to squirm away when Macaque licked a corner of a napkin and tried to clean his face with it. He turned his head and batted at the queen but it was pointless. A black furry tail came up to capture his wrists in a careful grip while Macaque’s free hand gently turned his face.

“Hold still, Xiaotian.” Macaque sighed in exasperation, “Your face is covered in icing. Let me clean you up.”

“Listen to your baba, kiddo.”

He contemplated the merits of biting Macaque but ultimately decided against it. The king had thought his biting was a cute and wonderful opportunity to see his baby fangs but the queen was a different story. Macaque had proven to be the sterner of the two rulers and MK wasn’t keen on toeing any lines that the other may have.

Once Macaque finished cleaning the sticky off his face, he went to work on wiping MK’s hands. By this point, MK stopped fighting it. His ears lowered in irritation as he sat still and accepted this act of coddling.

At least they weren’t hand feeding him anymore.

Monkey King snorted, apparently finding his plight humorous. But MK was able to give him a vengeful smirk when Macaque licked a thumb and reached over to clean off a speck of icing on the king’s cheek.

Monkey King pushed away from the table, a bright red coloring his cheeks. The whine he let out sounded extremely undignified for a legendary hero.

“Lui’er! Not in front of Xiaotian!”

The Great Sage Equal to Heaven was someone powerful enough to move mountains and cross oceans with a single leap. He was an ancient, powerful, heroic being that people wrote stories and songs about all over the world. Yet he was sputtering and blushing like a tomato. His tail was writhing in every which way while his lips twisted as if he swallowed a lemon.

MK couldn’t help it. Watching Monkey King act that way was too much for his young brain to handle.

MK giggled.

Once he started, he found he couldn’t stop! MK lost complete control of himself and let loose loud, unrestrained laughter. His gut tightened and he leaned over the table, his eyes watering from the force. Most of it was from how silly Monkey King looked but he was sure some of it was the stress that had been building up these last few days. He can’t remember ever laughing so hard.

But when he looked up and saw the way they were staring at him, he clamped up. MK couldn’t read whatever shined in their wide eyed stares. He shifted in his seat uneasily.

Perhaps he offended them. What if he made them mad? They were both among the most powerful creatures to ever walk the earth and they probably didn’t take well to being laughed at or mocked.

MK hastened to apologize, trying to keep the shakiness out of his voice, “I’m sorry! Really I am! I didn’t mean-”

“Oh, Starlight, you have nothing to be sorry for.” Macaque smiled so wide and genuine, “It’s so good to hear you laugh!”

Monkey King nodded his head in eager agreement. He stared at MK as if he were responsible for putting all the stars in the sky, “It’s a wonderful laugh, bud! We’d love to hear it more often.”

MK didn’t know how to respond to that. It hadn’t been what he was expecting them to say. He still wasn’t used to being complimented and praised. He especially wasn’t used to how they were looking at him, even if they did it often. It was surprisingly daunting in an embarrassing way. He found himself sliding lower in his seat as he shyly murmured a polite thank you.

Monkey King pulled his chair out and Macaque picked MK up before he could get down on his own.

Macaque rubbed soothing circles on his back, “Now, how about that nap we promised?”

He had already been tired, but now he could feel the effects of the medicine. The throbbing in his head was gone and while his limbs felt sluggish, they no longer ached. MK yawned as he allowed himself to be carried back to the bedroom.

Both stone monkeys fussed over him as they tucked the blankets over and around him. MK was surprised to find that he didn’t mind it.

It was hard to feel any resentment towards Monkey King or Macaque at that moment. His stomach was full and the nest warm. His aches and pains were dulled away and meticulous fingers massaged his scalp. It had him melting into the mattress with a purr.

He felt comfortable.

He felt safe .

MK tried to convince himself that he only felt this way because he was half asleep. Or maybe it was because of the events of last night. After being muzzled and thrown in a cage, who wouldn’t feel safe and content in this situation?

Either way, he didn’t hiss or squirm when Macaque and Monkey King kissed him gently on the head.

With a final yawn, MK slipped into sleep.

Macaque sat on the edge of the nest for a few more moments, content to listen to his son’s soft purring. Wukong leaned against him, his fingers twirling rhythmically from the bottom of Xiaotian’s nape to the top of his scalp. Their cub’s breathing evened out as the pain medicine had him out like a light.

He was delighted by how the morning turned out.

They still had a long way to go in earning Xiaotian’s trust, but they were definitely making progress. His cub had a bit of a scare after they woke him up, but he had calmed down quickly enough. He was distrustful when offered the medicine but it didn’t take long to get him to take it.

His compliance was probably due to his fatigue but Macaque still counted it as a step forward.

Following Ma’s advice and getting Xiaotian a high chair had definitely paid off. His cub had been much more willing to eat without needing him and Wukong to encourage him. He was relieved to see his cub finally develop an appetite. Hopefully they could get him to a decent weight soon.

And his laugh! His cub’s happy laughter was a charming tune that had him and Wukong captivated. Xiaotian’s wary frown had split into a gleeful grin. He wanted to see more of it.

He leaned against his mate and whispered, “He’s so perfect.”

Wukong entwined his free hand with Macaque’s as he agreed, “He’s the most perfect cub in the world.”

Macaque basked in the moment a while longer before he sighed and got up.

“Well, I suppose now is as good a time as ever to go meditate.”

Wukong let out a quiet, childish whine. He dramatically slipped his hand away as he whispered, “But look at how cute he is when he’s asleep! You really want to meditate right now?”

Macaque scoffed, “You have things to do too, Wukong.”

“No I don’t.”

Macaque raised a brow. A small bundle of unanswered letters fell into his open hand.

Wukong waved it away with a gesture of his free hand, his other still running through Xiaotian’s hair, “Those can wait for later.”

“Six are from your sister in-law.”

Wukong looked horrified.

“I’ve already read through a few. She’s apparently heard the rumors about Xiaotian and she’s highly offended that she hasn’t been invited to meet her new nephew.”

Macaque smirked impishly as Wukong paled. He savored watching Wukong sweat in his seat, panicking over the impending doom that was Princess Iron Fan.

“Relax, I’m only yanking your tail,” Macaque chuckled, finally taking pity on his mate, “I already wrote back to her and explained the situation.”

“Oh thank the gods,” Wukong let out a breath, “I’d rather spend another forty-nine days in Lao Zi’s furnace then be on the receiving end of that woman’s scorn. She already despises me enough as it is.”

“You still have other letters you need to address. Rumors are spreading like wildfire,” Macaque said quietly as set the pile of letters down on their writing desk, “Our sworn brothers are eager to meet him and a few of our allies are under the impression we already had his Presentation Ceremony without inviting them. You need to write back before tensions rise.”

Wukong pouted, “But you’re so much better at that sort of thing.”

“Yes, yes, I know you’re as literate as a human five year old, but it’d be offensive if you weren’t the one to respond. You’re the king, that’s part of your job.”

“But you have better calligraphy.”

Macaque rolled his eyes, an amused smile tugging at his lips, “Just write what you want to say and I’ll edit it later.”

Wukong was satisfied with this arrangement. With that taken care of, Macaque opened a portal to the top of Mount Huaguo and after bracing himself, he stepped through.

The summit was just as he remembered it.

Macaque took a moment to gaze at the garden of flowers and the memorial that it surrounded. The shrine that he and Wukong placed there was covered in candles, baubles, toys, and other little offerings his troop had laid out over the years.

The plush monkey was still there. Macaque had made it as a gift for Xiaotian. When he and Wukong had thought that their cub was dead, Macaque had left it here as an offering.

He remembered that moment so vividly. That day, they were forced to accept that their precious cub was killed.

They had run themselves ragged for eight months before their troop and sworn brothers made them realize their cub was gone and there was nothing they could do about it. They waited five hundred years for their baby and he was gone in the blink of an eye.

It had felt too final.

It had felt like a betrayal to their cub.

Their baby had been ready to come out and greet the world and they had failed to protect him. His life had been snuffed out before it could even begin. Or at least, that’s what they thought.

Leaving that plush on Xiaotian’s shine had been like putting a nail in a coffin. Their baby was gone and only a few shards of his shell were all that proved he had existed at all.

Macaque’s heart had shattered and caved in that day. He hadn’t visited the shrine as often as Wukong did. Used to, he couldn’t even look at it without being consumed by misery.

But it was different now.

In less than a week, Xiaotian had unknowingly healed Macaque and Wukong’s broken hearts. His chest was no longer an empty, gaping, bleeding hole.

Macaque was able to look at his cub’s memorial without being crippled by grief. Instead, there was a slight, bitterness for the years he’d never get back. But who knows? Maybe soon, Xiaotian would drive even that bitter feeling away.

Macaque made his way to the rocky outline on the summit. This place buzzed with ancient, natural magic and as such, it was the perfect place to hone his powerful hearing skills.

Once he found a good spot, he sat cross legged and closed his eyes. Little by little, he chipped away the spell over his hearing.

Shutting himself away for two decades had damaged the hard earned skills. Thankfully, it was like muscle memory and it would take less than a month to re-harness his powerful hearing.

Xiaotian was a clever and sneaky cub and while that pleased Macaque, it was also a problem. He knew as long as his son feared him and Wukong, he would always try and run away from them.

The last time Xiaotian tried to run away, they were all lucky. His cub suffered no serious injuries. But it could have been worse.

Macaque needed to be able to rely on his enhanced hearing. If Xiaotian ever managed to run away again, he would be able to pinpoint his location with his ears.

The shadow master admitted he had a second reason for cultivating his power. Once he becomes familiar with his powers again, he planned to use it to try and listen in on the past.

Xiaotian’s past.

It was too much to hope that Xiaotian would come around to open up to him or Wukong anytime soon. He may have opened up to Ma but what he had shared with her was vague.

From what little they had to go off of, Xiaotian had been someone's lab rat. His cub had been cruelly abused and experimented on and he had a good guess as to why.

Xiaotian probably didn’t understand what was being done to him, but Macaque had a couple of theories. The one at the top, was that he was used as an energy source - a glorified battery.

It was an outlawed practice and a severely punished crime to drain someone of their energy but like slavery, it was something that was done often enough in the shadows. But most demons that were caught or sold for that sort of thing were powerful demons.

The majority of demon cubs wouldn’t have enough energy to drain until they were well into adulthood. The only exception were cubs that were born from powerful demons. Slavers would know that.

That meant that whoever experimented on Xiaotian knew who he was and who his parents were. Someone out there had known his cub was alive and used him like a living battery while Macaque and Wukong grieved and mourned for twenty years.

He wanted names.

He wanted revenge.

He wanted blood.

Notes:

As you can see, our favorite monkey couple is learning and evolving. Things are going great, right? MK is slowly but surely learning that he's safe with Wukong and Macaque and the king and queen are learning to respect a few boundaries and be the parents MK needs. It's the perfect, healing, loving family trope.

What could possibly go wrong?

side note, HOLY CRAP!! How did this story get 900 kudos?! You guys are so awesome!

Also, in case you were wondering why Macaque and Wukong kept waking up MK throughout the night, it's because they didn't know if he had a concussion. If you suspect someone might have a concussion, you're suppose to wake them up every few hours and ask them basic questions to make sure they're okay.

Summary:

Well, they tried.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

The Great Sage Equaling Heaven, as it turned out, wasn’t very attentive to his surroundings.

MK had woken up to the sounds of quiet scratching of pen on paper. On the other side of the room, Monkey King was hunched over a desk. Whatever he was trying to write caused him to grunt in frustration before crumbling his work into a ball and tossing it over his shoulder.

Macaque wasn’t there.

Feeling remarkably refreshed and awake, MK waited for Monkey King to busy himself with a new sheet of paper before he sneakily crept to the door. He felt a spark of excitement at finding it unlocked.

Casting one last glance over his shoulder, MK slunk into the hall.

After the terrifying fiasco of last night, MK now knew escape wouldn’t be so easy. He couldn’t run wild and hide out in the jungle while he searched for a way off the island. He’d need to stay with Macaque and Monkey King until he had a means to get to the mainland.

That meant he needed to get more acquainted with his temporary prison. Preferably without the constant hovering of the king and queen.

He went over to the playroom to fetch his sketchbook. The best course of action, he figured, was to make a map of the place and plan out all the best possible escape routes for later.

MK was barely through the threshold when he paused. He glanced around uneasily.

This was only his second time in the room but he could almost swear something was different about it. Something seemed… off.

He spent a minute examining his surroundings before shrugging the thought away. He wasn’t sure how long he had. At any moment, Monkey King could notice his absence or Macaque could return from wherever it was he went.

Bare feet padding across the soft rugs, MK swiped up his sketchbook and a crayon and he was off exploring the palace.

He didn’t get to do so for long.

In his excitement, he completely forgot that there would be plenty of demon monkeys milling about the Stone Palace.

One thing MK picked up during his few days here, was that everyone was informal compared to other royalty.

While many spent their days outside in the warm sunshine and lush jungles, every single one of them had their own rooms in the palace - even the normal monkeys. It was as much their home as it was Monkey King’s and Macaque’s. It was basically one big family. A troop if you will.

MK had frozen in horror at the first one he came across. He was certain his exploration was over before it even began.

The other was a good deal taller and bulkier than either Monkey King or Macaque. He was dressed like a guard or a soldier. Scared muscles bulged from under thick, leather armor. A spear was strapped to his back while a katana was sheathed at his side. His fur was a creamy golden color and the old burn marks across his forearms and the left side of his face only added to his fearsome appearance.

At any second, the demon monkey would either call out for MK’s captors or he’d be restrained and possibly get tied up until the king and queen could be summoned. Or possibly both. He wondered if the other had a muzzle hidden up his sleeve.

MK braced himself for the worst.

The imposing monkey blinked in surprise before a beaming smile split across his face.

“Well, what a pleasant surprise!” A heavy fist beat over his chest as he gave MK a respectful bow, “Good afternoon, Prince Xiaotian! It’s so good to see you out and about.”

Shock replaced his apprehension as MK clumsily returned a bow. Hiding his face, he peeked nervously over the top of his sketchbook, unable to fight off his bout of shyness. It was so surreal to have strangers look at him with such fond kindness.

“My name is Ba. I’m one of your parents’ generals.” He glanced behind MK, a confused frown gracing his features, “Where are they anyway? You’re not by yourself are you?”

His shyness was melting away into something else as he shifted his feet. General Ba gave MK a knowing look.

“They don’t know you’re out here, do they?”

“I promise I wasn’t planning on running away this time,” he hated how small and timid his voice sounded in his own ears, “I just wanted to explore. I promise.”

“Well, I can hardly blame you on that. The Stone Palace is a pretty amazing place,” His face softened as he gave MK another smile, “I’m sure you’re restless after sleeping off that head wound. Come to think of it, I could use a bit of a stroll myself. Mind if I join you?”

MK could hardly believe his luck, “You’re not gonna get Monkey King or Macaque?”

“Nah. I’m sure they have royal duties they are attending to. Who am I to disrupt such important matters?”

He sent MK a wink.

And just like that, General Ba became one of MK’s favorite people. He was definitely aware that the king and queen had no idea that MK snuck off and while they never said it, MK knew he wasn’t allowed to be without one of them.

He was pretty sure Ba knew of this unspoken rule. But for whatever reason, the general didn’t drag him back to the royals. He was willing to look the other way and allow MK his exploration without having overprotective monkeys looming over his shoulder.

However, that wasn’t to say MK was left alone.

General Ba claimed he needed to stretch his legs but MK wasn’t fooled. For whatever reasons he had, Ba wouldn’t rat him out but he wouldn’t let him wander around alone.

Without any issues, MK was back to exploring the palace while General Ba followed casually at a respectful distance. It was a compromise he was more than happy with.

The scary, imposing image MK had of the general faded away into something else. Something he could almost call a friend.

He passed many more demon monkeys that greeted him with the same friendly eagerness and respectful bows. He also caught the attention of a few normal monkeys that chittered in excitement as they followed close behind him like a group of puppies. A couple perched on each of his shoulders as they curiously stared at the map MK worked on.

He was exploring the ground floor where most of the sitting rooms were when he ran into a familiar face.

He perked up, “Ma!”

Looking up from her book, she gave him a friendly smile, “Hello, Sweetie. I see you’ve met General Ba. Is he showing you around?”

MK nodded as he skipped to the couch she was sitting on. He liked Ma. She was calm, patient, and above all, gave him his space. If there was anyone he could give a little trust to, it was her.

“Whatcha reading?”

“Oh, it’s nothing!” Ma flushed an interesting shade of red as she stuffed her book under a cushion, “Just a boring grownup book. Nothing either of you would be interested in.”

One of the monkeys hopped onto the couch and reached for the book before Ma slapped his paw away.

Ba leaned against the arm of the couch. He sent Ma a knowing smirk, “I don’t know, Ma. Sounds interesting to me. Maybe you can read it to me sometime?”

Ma sent him a chilling glare before turning back to MK with another smile.

“So what are Wukong and Liu’er up to? I’m impressed that they’re letting you roam about without them.”

“Oh, well, um-”

Ba snorted, “It would seem the young prince takes after Liu’er. He gave them both the slip!”

MK couldn’t tell if Ma was disappointed or impressed with him. Perhaps both.

“You’ll give your poor parents a heart attack. You know that, don’t you?”

MK shrugged. The tilt of her lips clued him in that he wasn’t really in trouble or being scolded. Regardless, he felt the need to defend himself.

“They’re just so… clingy.”

Ba barked out a loud laugh as he doubled over. Ma raised a hand to hide her snickering. MK didn’t really understand what they found so funny. It was true. They were clingy.

“You don’t think they’ll be mad, do you?” MK worried his bottom lip as the possible consequences occurred to him, “Will I get in a lot of trouble? I don’t want to be punished.”

“Oh, Sweetie, I promise you they’re not going to hurt you,” Ma gave him a reassuring smile, “They won’t be happy about you sneaking off, but the most you’ll get is stern talking to.”

He shifted his feet as his hands twisted his tail, “You sure they won’t be mad?”

There was something pitying in her face before her eyes lit up with an idea.

“I know! How about I take you to the kitchens, hmm? You can help me put together a late picnic lunch for you and your parents! I’m sure they would enjoy that, especially if you help make it.’”

MK turned the idea over in his mind before giving Ma an eager nod. Surely no one could ever stay angry if food was involved. And if Ma thought it was a good idea, then it had to be.

MK followed Ma to the kitchen. Ba ruffled his hair before leaving, mentioning something about combat training. Once they made it to the double doors of the kitchen, a few of the monkeys screeched in alarm before running off. MK rose a curious brow at the behavior.

“What’s with them?”

Ma chuckled at their retreat, “They know better than to go near the kitchen. Curry has scolded them enough times for them to stay well enough away.”

“Curry?”

“She’s our cook.”

Stepping through the doors, MK took in a deep breath. There was a sweet, yeasty aroma that floated around. The air smelled warm and inviting.

His attention was immediately drawn to the two demon monkeys arguing. They were both females and the short one looked particularly menacing.

“Pleeease, Curry?” The taller of the two asked with pouty, puckered lips. Her hands were clasped tightly together and she looked ready to grovel on her knees, “It’s just one cookie.”

The one that must have been Curry was a short, curvy demon monkey. She was even shorter than Ma! She looked a bit older too. She was stationed in front of a tray of cookies, looking for all the world like a soldier in battle. A rolling pin with delicate flower designs was clutched in her hands and she waved it around like it was a deadly weapon.

“Absolutely not, you heathen! You’re just going to have to wait till dinner. If you want a snack, you can go outside and eat fruit just like everybody else! Now get out of my kitchen! Go on, git!”

Ma flinched and It caused MK to wonder if maybe that rolling pin was a deadly weapon.

Curry’s eyes snapped over to them.

MK had only a second to panic before her scowl lifted into a delighted smile. She swiftly tucked her rolling pin away and smoothed out her apron.

“Oh, my goodness! Hello there, Prince Xiaotian! It’s so good to meet you!”

She hurried over but her lips quickly curved downwards into a concerned frown, “Oh you poor thing! You’re nothing but skin and bones! Here now, come have some cookies.”

The other monkey demon squawked indignantly while Ma tried to cover a snort.

MK didn’t dare protest as he was ushered over to a stool next to a counter. After he had climbed into the seat, Curry had a plate piled high with cookies ready for him.

“Do you like chocolate and macadamia cookies? They’re fresh out of the oven!”

It wasn’t until he took a bite did MK realize just how hungry he was. The dessert was warm and crumbly, the chocolate melting in his mouth. He hummed in delight, causing Curry to smile with pride.

“They’re delicious! Thank you, ma’am!”

“What a charming little prince you are,” Curry praised as she patted his head fondly, “So polite.”

“Hey!” The other monkey let out an indignant whine, “How come you're giving him cookies? You wouldn't let me have one .”

“The prince doesn’t sneak into my pantries every time my back is turned.” Curry snapped with a glare as she gave MK a glass of milk.

MK felt a little bad for the other monkey. Feeling hopeful that the cook wouldn’t be too mad with him, he bashfully held out a cookie, “I don’t mind sharing.”

Curry didn’t seem to mind this at all. Instead of getting irritated, she cooed over what a gentleman MK was.

The other monkey graciously accepted the baked good. There was a mischievous glint in her eyes as she got on her knees and held the cookie over her heart. She proceeded to pledge her undying loyalty with over-the-top theatrical flair. It sent MK into a fit of giggles.

Ma rolled her eyes as she took a seat next to MK, “That’s Liu. She’s another one of your parents’ generals. She’s also our professional goof.”

The general stuck out her tongue at Ma before stuffing the whole cookie in her mouth and taking her leave. Curry huffed before turning back to MK with a smile.

“You’re welcome to the kitchen at any time, Prince Xiaotian. But was there something you needed?”

“Me anf Ma eer go’n ta maff lunch,” MK said around a mouthful of cookie. He swallowed before continuing, “Me and Ma were going to make a picnic lunch for Monkey King and Macaque. It’s a surprise! Is it okay that we use your kitchen?”

Curry’s eyebrows furrowed as if confused. But she nodded, “Yes, of course. I’m sure they’ll love it.” She paused before asking, “Darling, you know you don’t have to use your parents’ titles when talking to us? No one expects you to be so formal.”

“Oh, right. Okay.”

MK didn’t know what else to say. He didn’t bother explaining how they weren’t his parents and that he was basically kidnapped. Even if she were to believe him, there wasn’t anything she could do.

He drained his milk before pushing the remaining cookies away, “Thank you, ma’am! It was really good!”

Curry’s lips dipped into a deep frown. Apparently he was much too skinny for her liking and he ended up eating three more cookies and another glass of milk to appease her. She was more relentless than Macaque.

He never made lunch before. He scavenged and begged for it, but never put something together.

He helped Ma make rice balls which turned out to be a lot of fun. It wasn’t long until they were finished and MK watched as Ma packed it all away in a fancy picnic basket. Curry insisted on putting in a few cookies, claiming MK needed the calories - whatever those were.

MK was following Ma through the halls. There was a garden outside the palace and she had suggested they wait for Monkey King and Macaque there.

His fur nearly jumped off his skin when an ungodly shriek echoed throughout the halls.

MK grimaced as he realized the jig was up.

He wasn’t waiting long till they found him. As his shadow took on a different form, a blurry bullet sped towards him from down the hall. Two voices cried out simultaneously.

“Xiaotian!”

Macaque sprouted from his shadow. His heart leapt into his throat when his feet suddenly left the ground.

He found himself squished between the king and queen. A hazy panic fogged over MK’s brain as he thrashed and hissed. They held him tighter for his efforts.

MK’s growl died in his throat when he saw the way they were looking at him. They didn’t look happy with him. They looked angry.

He shrunk under their stares. “Don’t you ever scare me like that again, Xiaotian!” The red in Monkey King’s eyes seemed to glow.

Macaque’s voice was biting as he scolded, “You can’t keep sneaking off on your own! Didn’t you learn anything from last night?”

His throat tightened as his eyes started to sting with tears, “I - I - I didn’t - I mean-”

All at once, the anger drained from their faces.

“Don’t cry, Bao Bei, don’t cry,” Macaque pressed a soft kiss to his bandaged forehead, “I’m sorry for yelling at you.”

“We didn’t mean to yell at you, bud.” Monkey King thumbed away the few tears that made it down his cheeks, “We were just really scared when we didn’t know where you went. That’s all.”

Fear temporarily forgotten for disbelief, MK asked, “You were both scared?”

It was hard to believe. The Great Sage Equal to Heaven and the Six-eared Macaque scared? All because they couldn’t find him?

Macaque held MK tight against his chest in a desperate hug. It was then that MK noticed how badly the black furred monkey was shaking and how breathless he sounded.

“I know it’s hard right now, but you can’t keep running off like this. It’s not safe.”

It was weird, but MK was feeling a little guilty, “I’m sorry.”

It seemed all was forgiven. Macaque rocked back and forth, happily cuddling MK in a hug as Monkey King smothered his face in kisses. His face twisted as he tried not to squirm. He’d complain, but he was just relieved he wasn’t in trouble.

“Umm, could you put me down now?”

He was surprised when after a moment, they reluctantly set him back on the floor. They did, however, stay hovering over him.

Ma stepped forward, “There was no need for the worry. Ba was keeping an eye on him and MK helped me put together a picnic for the three of you. He was safe with one of us the whole time.”

“I helped make lunch,” He offered hopefully.

“Is that so?” Monkey King gave MK a pleased grin, “I’m sure it’ll taste amazing, bud.”

Macaque took MK’s hand, “But first, we need to get you out of your pjs.”

“You did such a good job, Xiaotian!” Macaque complemented as they ate, “You might have to replace Curry.”

Monkey King took a bite before ruffling MK’s hair with his free hand, “I don’t think I’ve ever tasted food so good!”

A big part of MK suspected they were just exaggerating, but it was hard not to feel proud.

This wasn’t like the times where they praised him for something simple like eating or laughing. He actually put in effort and worked hard to help Ma make the rice balls.

He couldn’t help but to preen under the praise.

Macaque was the first to finish eating.

MK grunted in annoyance when a black furry tail wrapped around his waist and he was pulled into the other’s lap. MK didn’t fight as expert fingers wove through the tangles in his hair.

At this point, MK could no longer deny how nice it felt.

Actually, he couldn’t deny how nice the rest of the day was.

When he was done eating and Macaque released him from his grooming session, MK was quickly enticed by the little monkeys to play. They let out delighted chitters and trills as MK chased them throughout the orchard.

Monkey King and Macaque were sitting next to each other, talking to a couple of monkey demons that joined them. MK could feel their vigilant eyes on him the whole time, but he was thankful they weren’t glued to his side and gave him the space to play.

Eventually, he did get tired of running around. MK ended up settling at the foot of one of the peach trees, happily sketching out pictures of the monkeys.

Many of them continued to play, chasing each other but staying near MK. A few ventured off but brought him back little gifts. They brought him a multitude of flowers, fruits, feathers and shiny rocks.

The monkey cub that followed him around the past couple of days was there. He seemed particularly proud as his chest puffed up and he presented his prize.

The baby monkey stood on his hind feet as he held a small twig high in the air. He wore a smug expression, deciding that he had found the best gift. MK accepted the twig and all the other gifts and thanked them all graciously.

It was getting dark by the time the king and queen announced it was time to go inside. Most of the younger monkeys had already been called away by their parents. MK’s arms were full as he gathered all the little offerings. Monkey King chuckled at the sight.

“You don’t have to keep all that, bud. You can leave that stuff here.”

MK shook his head as he adjusted his grip.

It may have all just been flowers and pebbles, but it was all special. Gifts weren’t something people ever gave MK. While none of it was particularly valuable, it meant a lot to him that the monkeys liked him enough to want to give him something. He can’t just leave any of it here like it didn’t matter. Not even the twig.

“These are all presents from the monkeys. I can’t leave it, that’ll hurt their feelings.”

“Aww, what a thoughtful cub you are, Xiaotian.” Monkey King cooed as he patted his head, “So sweet and considerate.”

MK only stared at the ground as they walked back to the cave. Monkey King had a hand lightly on the back of his head while Macaque entwined their tails.

“If you’d like, we can press the flowers after dinner.”

MK co*cked his head quizzically at the queen, “Press the flowers? What’s that mean?”

“It’s a way to preserve flowers so that they won’t wilt. I can show you how after dinner.”

And Macaque did just that.

After dinner and a quick bath, MK sat next to Macaque on a sofa they had in their room. Monkey King sat directly behind him, fingers combing through his damp fur, detangling and smoothing it all out.

The flowers were laid out on a low table as well as thick, heavy books that the dark furred monkey pulled from the shadows. MK paid close attention as the whole thing was explained.

It was a fascinating concept to MK.

MK had picked flowers over the years to take back to his tree hollow, but they never lasted long. After only a few hours, the petals would wilt and he’d have to throw them out. But if they left the flowers inside a book for a few weeks, Macaque said they would last for decades! It was almost hard to believe.

Macaque knew the names of most of the flowers. After MK selected one, Macaque would teach him the name and some interesting facts about it before helping him arrange it in a book. Some had medical properties while a few were safe to eat. It quickly became a game for MK.

“Alright, that’s the last one,” Macaque said as they fished putting away the last flower, “They should be ready in about three weeks.”

“With that said, it’s bedtime,” Monkey King scooped him up and carried towards the nest.

“Wait a minute! Let go!” MK growled as he wriggled from Monkey King’s grasp, “I want to sleep by myself!”

Macaque reached down for MK, “Families sleep together, Starlight. I’ll give you another bedtime story, would you like that?”

“No! Stop!” MK slapped his hands away, “I don’t want to sleep with you! We’re not family!”

Without much resistance, MK pulled out from his arms and looked back into the mirror.Maybe they didn’t think his ears were ugly like he did, but he still looked nothing like the two stone monkeys.

Everything about Macaque was graceful, classy, and mysterious. Monkey King strikes an imposing figure that demanded respect. And they were both legends larger than life.

Notes:

HOLLY CRAP WE GOT OVER 1000 KUDOS!! You people sure do love your disaster dads and feral trauma child, huh?

I know it's been a little longer than I normally post but I hope this was worth the wait. Besides being busy with work, I ended up deleting a big chunk of this and rewriting it. I'll probably use what I deleted for a future plot point.

I recently bought a drawing tablet and am currently learning how to use it. It's not the best, but I made an illustration from chapter 1. I mainly made it to give some of you an idea of how I imagined MK's ears. Here's the link,

https://www.tumblr.com/supremedramaoverlord/740829102940045312/surprise-adoption-chapter-1?source=share

And in case you're wondering, the answer is yes. Ma has very dirty taste in literature.

Summary:

Wukong tries to make Xiaotian feel more at home.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

The wind whistled through Monkey King’s hair as he raced through the skies on his somersault cloud.

He had a brilliant idea on how to make Xiaotian feel more at home on the island and it required a trip to Camel Ridge. He came up with it last night.

Xiaotian had long since fallen asleep and was snuggled securely between him and his mate. Being powerful celestial immortals, they didn’t need to sleep as much as their cub did. They had stayed awake for a few hours, just quietly holding each other and their baby. It was a precious moment. A precious moment he used to think he’d never have.

He found himself occasionally worried that it was all just a dream. He was scared that he’d wake up at any moment with nothing more than shell fragments and a mate that was rotting away in misery.

As Lui’er twirled his fingers lazily through the fur on Xiaotian’s nape, his thoughts drifted over the last few days. One thing he kept going over was how MK insisted on keeping the things the monkeys gave him.

Most of it had just been shiny pebbles and pretty flowers, things that were fine- expected even, for Xiaotian to toss away. But his son had been insistent on keeping it all and happily carried it with him back into the palace.

Before Lui'er had shown Xiaotian how to press the flowers, Wukong had found a jar for him to put his rocks in. When Xiaotian placed the jar and his sketchbook on his desk in his playroom, Wukong couldn’t help but notice how his cub carried himself.

Even though the room and everything in it was his, Xiaotian had kept glancing at his parents like he expected to be scolded for something. He was more comfortable with the humble gifts from the monkeys than he was with anything else in his room.

He kept scratching his head over it until he quietly brought it up to Lui’er who had a theory.

Unlike Wukong and the rest of the troop, his Mihou was wise in the ways of the world. Lui’er didn’t always live in an isolated tropical paradise. Before they met, he had lived in a very dangerous city and he understood what life on the street was like. As such, he had a bit of an idea of how Xiaotian was treated by others.

Their cub had been living all alone with no home and no one to provide for him. When they found the poor thing, he was filthy and wearing ratty clothes that were several sizes too big. Most people would immediately assume he was a street rat.

Lui’er had explained that many people were distrustful and suspicious of the homeless. They were often stigmatized as criminals and pickpockets. Xiaotian was probably chased away and threatened by store owners who were worried about shoplifting. On top of that, they were still facing the horrible possibility that he had been enslaved at some point. If that were true, it would make sense why their cub seemed so anxious to touch anything.

That was when he realized something.

Everything here was new to Xiaotian. Of course, Wukong knew that, but he hadn’t really considered just what that would mean.

He and his mate gave their cub only the finest of clothes, toys and food. But there was a good chance that Xiaotian didn’t feel like anything was his.

Everything that he had before they found him, was left abandoned in the forest outside Camel Ridge. If he had any possessions he valued or cared about, it would be there.

So while his family had dinner, Wukong left to see if he could find anything.

It took him a few minutes, but eventually he found the tree that Xiaotian had been living in. Before he had hardly given the hollow much thought. His focus had been solely on the occupant within. But now he gave the hollow more consideration.

At first glance the hole in the tree didn’t look like much. The only means of comfort and warmth was a dirty, ratty pile of rags. The winter air had only gotten colder and not for the first time, Wukong wondered how his cub lasted this long on his own.

As he poked around, he saw all the little signs of life. All the little details of Xiaotian trying to make this tree his home.

Above the entrance, Xiaotian had messily carved the words, MK’S TREE. Wukong had noticed that the first time. What he didn’t notice were the scratched drawings on the inside. Some were crudely etched in pen into the wood, but he could still tell what they were intended to be.

Many were of animals. He could make out a monkey, a few birds in flight, a couple of deer, a unicorn, and a dragon that wrapped all around the interior of the hollow. On the ceiling, his cub had carved planets and stars.

A few looked sloppy and Wukong could tell those had been the earlier attempts. But the rest looked almost professional. Certainly not what he would expect of a young cub.

He knew Xiaotian liked to draw and color, but he had no idea he was this good at it. His cub was very private about his art.

Xiaotian had a gift. And it was definitely one that brought him joy.

While seeing this side of his son charmed Wukong, he hadn’t found anything he could take back to him.

He supposed he could just take the tree. It wouldn't be difficult for him to just tear the thing from the ground and bring it with him. But he wasn’t sure that would go over well.

It was clear Xiaotian considered this tree his home but uprooting it might kill or damage the ancient pine. There was also no telling how Lui’er would react. He wasn’t sure his queen would be too pleased to see a random 200 foot tall pine tree sitting in the front of their waterfall. That seemed like the sort of thing that would get him a long scolding.

Deciding to leave the tree for now, Wukong reached in and poked around the rags. His search turned up promising results.

He found a couple of ink pens that were well used and chewed on. A few were empty. They were the kind that banks and businesses gave away for advertisem*nt. Xiaotian had used them to draw his doodles and sketches.

His cub was a resourceful little guy. The drawings were on napkins, scraps of cardboard, and the backs of receipts.

Then he found the picture books.

Like everything else, they were beat up and had clearly been scavenged. Many of the pages were ripped while some were completely torn out. One book was even missing its cover.

There were seven in total. He flipped through them.

They were all children's books. Most were short stories about the gods and heroes, a couple were even about Wukong and the journey to the West. He flipped through them and wasn’t surprised by how sugar coated they were.

Though that was probably for the best. There was a lot about him and his past he didn’t want his son to know about.

As he gathered up the books, there was one more he almost missed.

It was clear this was his cub’s favorite. Xiaotian had kept it carefully wrapped up in one of the cleanest rags he had, probably to protect it from the elements. It still had its cover and all its pages. Compared to the other books, its condition was pristine.

It was titled, The King and Queen of Flower Fruit Mountain.

Wukong smiled softly as he flipped through it. It was a short story about him and Lui’er and how they ruled over their island. The pages had colorful illustrations of the two of them exploring the island, picking flowers, swinging from trees and playing with the monkeys. His smile turned bittersweet at the last page.

It had a colorful illustration of the two of them enjoying a sunset on the top of the mountain. The text was just as fanciful.

“... and Sun Wukong and the Six-eared Macaque lived together on the island. They had conquered all their trials and tribulations and spent the rest of their days in peace. And they both lived happily ever after. The end.”

Wukong stared at it for a moment.

Was this how the world explained their absence?

It was a beautiful lie.

He ran a hand over the picture before he closed the book. He placed it with the others in a neat stack before gathering his cub’s drawings. As he did, he fondly noted that most of them were Xiaotian recreating the illustrations of his books.

One was of Wukong and Lui’er. It was one of the best ones and he put it in his pocket to keep for himself. Xiaotian would hardly notice one missing.

Mihou was going to love it.

He examined the small space one last time to make sure he got everything. His gaze lingered on a few crumbled pieces of paper that were pushed to the very back. They were wedged in a crevice in the wood. Wukong had to be careful not to tear them as he pried them out. As he unfolded them, a cold pit settled low in his stomach.

These drawings weren’t like the rest. They weren’t doodles of animals, or gods, or of heroes. On the backs of these receipts, Xiaotian had drawn a monster.

He could tell it was the same monster in every picture. Whoever Xiaotian had drawn, they were tall, with lanky limbs glowing eyes. But the figure was so distorted with angry pen marks that he couldn’t make out any other distinctive features.

He had a strong suspicion that this was the person who hurt his son. Mainly because in a few of the pictures, the figure was towering over a small cub.

A murderous fury was building in his chest.

He let loose an animalistic growl as he stuffed the sketches in his pocket. He aggressively pawed around, double checking the crevices in the tree. It wasn’t much, but he’d take any clues he could get that could lead him to Xiaotian’s tormentor.

There was only one last picture.

It was a sketch of an old woman. Or at least, that’s what Wukong assumed. The word, 'liar' was written over and over, covering most of the picture. The words had been written so harshly and violently that he could see where the pen tore through the paper.

He studied it for a moment before carefully folding it away. He’ll show those pictures to Lui’er later. Maybe the Shadow Master could make better sense of them.

Wukong got no answers to his cub’s past. Those horrible pictures were clues but they only painted Xiaotian’s history in an even darker light. But he did get what he came for.

Maybe the mountain would feel more at home for Xiaotian once he had these modest treasures and keepsakes. Wukong wasn’t even sure he’d want these beat up books but they were all he could find.

He was careful not to tear anything as he stacked the thin books and drawings and rode his cloud home. He made a quick stop on the way.

Perhaps his cub did value these damaged story books. If he wanted them, Wukong would give them to him. But he was also going to buy him brand new books, ones that weren’t missing pages or covers.

The Great Sage would give Xiaotian the whole world if he asked.

Currently, he didn’t seem to care for that sort of thing. So instead, Wukong bought out the entire kids section at a bookstore. He ended up summoning nine clones to help carry it all.

It seemed his family was nearly done with dinner by the time he returned home. Lui’er was pulling out a napkin while Xiaotian was stuffing his mouth with the last bit of food on his plate. It made Wukong smile.

While he did miss holding and hand feeding Xiaotian, this outcome was much preferred. Having a high chair and eating without any assistance seemed to help his cub gain more of an appetite. He was finally eating a healthy amount of food without needing them to encourage him to have a few more bites.

Xiaotian noticed Lui’er wetting a napkin and immediately tried to abandon his chair. But he was caught midair by a tail and pulled into the queen’s lap. His arms were held against his sides as he stubbornly turned his head back and forth in an attempt to avoid Lui’er’s clever hands. He growled with an adorable little pout as the other attempted to clean his face.

He wondered if their cub was aware of how cute his growl sounded. It was so much like a kitten’s!

He had his clones take most of the books to the library while he walked further into the dining room. He held the bag filled with the stories he thought Xiaotian would like best and took a seat at the table. Xiaotian was too occupied to care but Lui’er raised a brow. He knew about Wukong’s trip to find their cub’s personal belongings but obviously the shopping bag didn’t come from the middle of the woods.

Lui’er captured Xiaotian’s jaw in a gentle grip and finished wiping his face as he asked, “What’s all this, then?”

He sent Lui’er a wink as he cleared a space off the table, “Just a surprise for our special little guy.”

That got Xiaotian’s attention. But he didn’t look excited like Wukong had hoped. Their cub frowned nervously as his eyes shifted to the bags with apprehension. It was another reminder that their baby didn’t trust them and while he often acted stubborn and annoyed, it was all just a mask to cover his fear.

Lui’er noticed this as well and uncurled his tail from Xiaotian. In an attempt to soothe their cub, the queen combed his fingers through the thick, brown curls. Xiaotian shifted anxiously but remained where he was.

“You love stories, isn’t that right, Bud?”

He received a hesitant nod. Wukong’s smile twitched at how quiet his cub was suddenly acting. In that moment, he’d trade all his powers if there was a way to take away Xiaotian’s fear and make him understand just how much they both loved and adored him.

Life had been so cruel to their baby. Cubs were supposed to get excited when they knew someone had a surprise for them. Xiaotian should have been squealing with joy at the prospect of a new toy or treat. Instead, he was eyeing the bag as if Wukong had put a snake or a scorpion in it.

“I made a quick trip to the mainland and brought you back some books!” Wukong kept his voice cheerful and friendly as he emptied a shopping bag and placed a small pile in front of their cub, “I think you’ll like these the best! They’re all about heroes and legends and they all have colorful pictures!”

Some of Xiaotian’s apprehension faded away into shy curiosity. All four of his ears perked up in interest as he leaned forward. His hand reached out to hesitantly shift the books around so he could read the titles.

He gave his cub a moment to look at the new books before pulling out the old ones. They way his cub lit up stole his breath away.

“My books!”

Xiaotian’s eyes seemed to sparkle as eagerly took the damaged books, hugging them close to his chest. Now that was a reaction more fitting for a young cub. Wukong was nearly blinded by that bright smile.

Wukong held out his son’s drawings, “I also found some of your old sketches, if you’d like to keep them. They’re really good.”

Wukong and Lui’er both chuckled as Xiaotian snatched them from his hands, an embarrassed hue flushing across his face and on the tops of his ears. He stuffed them in the pages of his books.

“There’s nothing to be embarrassed about, Peach Bud. Your drawings are great! You’re very talented.” Wukong ruffled his cub’s fluffy head, “I’m also impressed by your resourcefulness. I never would have thought to use old receipts or napkins.”

Xiaotian’s face was now a deep red. Without looking at them, he mumbled a quiet thank you. His cub squeezed his treasures close as his gaze wandered curiously back to the new stories.

“I got you a lot more, but they won’t all fit in your playroom. We’re keeping them in the library but you can swap them out whenever you’d like, ” He said as he pushed the books closer to his cub, “Go ahead, it’s okay. They’re all yours.”

Having that assurance, Xiaotian set his old books in his lap as he flipped through the new ones and started to read them. Something warm bubbled in his chest when his cub’s tail started to wag. He was so absorbed in his stories that he either didn’t notice or didn’t care when Lui’er leaned forward to rest his chin on his head.

Wukong couldn’t help but feel pleased when Xiaotian started to read a picture book that was about him. He smirked when Lui’er sent him an unimpressed look.

His eyes fell to the colorful picture on the page. It was a depiction of when he first got his staff from the dragon of the East. It was while looking at this illustration that a brilliant idea struck him.

He sat bolt upright.

His son and mate both gave him questioning looks as he grinned widely.

“Xiaotian, would you like to see my golden cudgel?”

His cub gasped in excitement, “Your legendary staff? Yeah!”

Standing up from the table, Wukong backed away where he had more room to work with. With a bit more dramatic flare than was necessary, he extracted his cudgel.

As he performed tricks and complicated moves, Xiaotian wriggled from Lui'er's lap and eagerly sat on the floor for a front row seat. His little tail was wagging a mile a minute.

Lui’er was watching Xiaotian with a soft expression but briefly caught his eye. Lui'er quirked his lips upwards as he sent Wukong an eyeroll.

Fine, he could admit he may have been showing off a bit, but the way Xiaotian was watching him in sparkly eyed admiration was addicting.

He did a few more tricks before kneeling down in front of his cub. He held out the staff.

“Here, why don’t you give it a try?”

Lui’er quickly caught on to Wukong's scheme. He sat up straighter.

Xiaotian scoffed, “How stupid do you think I am? Only the worthy can hold the staff!”

“No one here thinks you’re stupid, Peach Bud. That whole ‘worthy thing' is just something I told the mortals way back when. The real reason no one can lift it is because it weighs 17,550 pounds.”

Crossing his arms, his cub gave him a glare that he definitely picked up from Lui’er.

“So what? I still can’t pick it up.”

“Xiaotian, listen to me,” Wukong got down on both knees to meet his cub at eye level, “You are my son and I can prove it to you! You have my powers which means you can lift the staff. Just try.”

Xiaotian was shaking his head frantically as he scooted away. Instead of awe, he was now staring at the staff as if it were cursed.

Was Xiaotian… scared of being their cub? Did a small part of him suspect the truth but he was afraid of it?

Wukong’s heart sank.

His voice turned pleading as he held out the staff, “Here, all you have to do is-”

“No!” Xiaotian yelled as he flinched further away, “I don't want to! Get away!”

Lui’er was by their cub’s side immediately, rubbing his back and cooing in his ear, “It’s okay, Starlight, it’s okay. No one’s making you do anything you don’t want to do. It’s okay.”

Wukong heaved a defeated sigh. He shrank his cudgel before tucking it away in his ear. Upsetting Xiaotian would do none of them good. It would only drive him further away.

“Here, why don’t we find a place for these?” Lui’er handed Xiaotian his worn out books while he picked up the bag of new ones, “Then we can get start working on your nest.”

They went to his playroom and their cub seemed to calm down substantially as he organized his books. He seemed excited to have his own bookshelf to fill.

Wukong smiled a bit vindictively as he walked across his son’s new tiger rug. Maybe he and his mate were acting a bit sad*stically, but they were going to set an example for anyone who so much as considered hurting their son. They had made sure the surviving cat demons knew of their leader’s fate of becoming a toddler’s playmat.

He stood next to the pile of pillows and folded blankets that he and Lui’er picked out earlier in the day, along with a new mattress they had delivered and brought to Xiaotian’s playroom. Well, it was more accurately his bedroom now.

They would have preferred to set up Xiaotian’s nest in their room where they could better watch and protect him, but Ma had been insistent that their cub sleep in a separate room. The only reason they agreed was because she suggested having some alone time might be good for him. She had pointed out that being around other people 24/7 was stressful for a cub who was used to being alone.

“Alright, Starlight, are you ready to make your own nest?” Lui’er asked as he led Xiaotian to the pile of blankets. They received an eager nod.

While Wukong wasn’t thrilled about Xiaotian sleeping without them, he really enjoyed teaching his cub how to set up a nest. It was adorable how serious he was taking it. Xiaotian leaned forward and seemed to be memorizing every word as he and Lui’er explained how to line up the pillows and lay out the blankets. He watched what they did and tried his best to copy them.

It was even cuter when he tried picking up the pillows. Most of them were larger than Xiaotian, but that didn’t deter him from trying to move them on his own. Wukong let out a laugh as his small cub fell over from the weight of a pillow.

“You know, bud,” Wukong picked up the pillow, wrapping his tail around Xiaotian and lifting him up before setting him back on his feet, “Me and Lui’er can set it up on our own.”

“What? Nooo!” Xiaotian raised his arms up, reaching for the pillow that Wukong held just out of reach, “I wanna help. It’s my nest. I can do it!”

Lui’er chuckled along with Wukong as he gently returned the pillow. It draped over their cub, obscuring his face as his little legs stubbornly marched it to the mattress.

Once Xiaotian had it where he wanted it, Lui’er showed him how to tuck the blankets over the pillows and under the mattress. His eyebrows furrowed and his tongue poked out between his teeth as he focused on replicating the actions. It took every ounce of self-control Wukong had to restrain himself from cooing over how cute the whole thing was.

They were finished just as it was getting past Xiaotian’s bedtime. Once he was dressed in his pajamas, Wukong and Lui’er sat on either side to tuck him in.

“Are you sure you’re okay sleeping on your own?” Lui’er asked, fussing over some blankets that he tucked over Xiaotian.

“Yes, Macaque! I’m sure!”

“Remember, we’re just on the other side of the hall if you change your mind,” Wukong fluffed a pillow before carefully placing it under his cub’s head, “Come get us if you need anything.”

Xiaotian gave him an annoyed frown, “Okay, Monkey King. I got it.”

“Here, this is for you,” Lui’er pulled a plush from the shadows, “I made it, just in case you get lonely or scared.”

Lui’er had worked on the toy for most of the day, using only the softest materials he could find. It was similar to the one he made all those years ago. The main difference being a big red bow he sewed on the top.

Their cub seemed very offended as he wrinkled his nose, “I don’t need a doll! I’m not a baby! I don’t get lonely or scared!”

Lui’er looked a little hurt but he smiled indulgently.

“Of course you don’t,” he said, setting the plush monkey on the desk, “You’re much too old for it, anyway.”

Xiaotian huffed when they each kissed him on the cheek, “Okay, you can both go now. I’ll be fine.”

Wukong took Lui’er’s hand as they both reluctantly made their way towards the door. Lui’er gave him a squeeze.

“Good night, Xiaotian,” Lui’er waved a hand and the lights went out. The night light they set up released a soft glow, illuminating starry shapes across the ceiling. “We love you.”

“Sleep tight, bud.”

Xiaotian hummed as they slowly closed the door. They stood outside their cub’s room for a moment, both fighting their parental instincts that raged at them for leaving their cub alone in the vulnerable position of sleep.

“It couldn’t hurt to just check on him, right?” Wukong whispered as his tail thrashed in worry, “If we shape shift into flies, we wouldn’t disturb him. He wouldn’t even know we were there.”

It seemed there was no need to convince Lui’er. As soon as he had suggested it, the Shadow Master had quickly shifted himself into a nat. Wukong swiftly followed suit and the two of them flew under the crack in the door. They landed in a corner on the ceiling and silently watched over their cub.

Xiaotian sat up. His ears were perked and seemed to be listening intently for any sounds from the hall. When he was satisfied with whatever he heard, he quietly snuck out of the nest.

Wukong was worried his cub was trying to run away again. But it turned out there was nothing to worry about.

Wukong knew Lui’er’s heart was melting right alongside his own when Xiaotian crept to the desk. He gently picked up the plush and held it in a tight hug. When their son crawled back into bed, he kept the toy clutched tightly to his chest.

They left once he was sound asleep, briefly changing forms to give him a couple of extra kisses on the forehead.

Notes:

I hope you guys are ready for the drama to pick back up

Summary:

Warning: From this point onward, there will be a gradual increase of trauma and angst.

You can stop reading this and come to the lovely conclusion that our favorite monkeys worked everything out. MK got the therapy he desperately needs, the disaster dads got gnarly revenge, and they all lived happily ever after.
Just know, if you continue to read this fanfic and its future chapters, there will be emotional consequences. Yeah, I’ll still sprinkle some fluff here and there and there is a good ending to the story, but we have only made it 1/3rd through the story.

YOU HAVE BEEN WARNED

P.S.
To make up for the progressive increase of trauma and angst, I offer everyone's favorite blue boy as a peace offering.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

“Xiaotian! Where are you? Come on out, Starlight!”

MK narrowed his eyes in annoyance. Without an ounce of shame, he darted through the halls wearing nothing but his thick, fluffy fur. He ducked behind thick decorative curtains as he watched Macaque pass by, still calling out for him.

On the last page of his sketchbook, MK had been keeping a tally of his time on the island. It had been nearly three weeks since he was brought to Flower Fruit Mountain.

Three weeks of being coddled.

Three weeks of having to play house with delusional monkeys.

Every day his space was constantly being invaded by Monkey King and Macaque. It was a miracle they let him sleep on his own. Those few precious moments of alone time are what’s been keeping him sane.

They didn’t baby him as much but they were still extremely clingy. While they did respect his wishes to sleep alone, sit in his own chair, and eat without help, they were determined to treat him as if he were a little cub - their little cub.

And fine, maybe he was technically still a young cub. He was well aware that he wasn’t much older than most demon toddlers but he was definitely far more capable. MK had taken care of himself since he ran away from the orphanage and that was thirteen years ago! The only exception to that… well… it hardly mattered anymore. All that did matter was the lesson he learned the hard way.

Never depend on anyone.

Thankfully, there was a way for MK to get back to the mainland.

While chatting with Ma, MK had learned that every couple of months, cargo ships from allied countries and territories would come to the island. They’d bring various goods to trade for all the different fruits.

And they were coming today.

But there was a problem.

While Monkey King was out to oversee the trade, MK was stuck inside the palace with Macaque who seemed determined to make him stand still in a stuffy costume. He called it a fitting but MK thought of it as a strange form of torture.

“There you are, my little Bao Bei!”

MK made an embarrassing squeak as he was scooped up from behind by a playful Macaque. He barely had time to growl in defiance when lips were being pressed against the sensitive spot on his neck. His eyes widened with horror for what he knew was coming.

“Wait-”

THRRRRRRRRRRRRP!

MK howled in hysterical laughter, flailing his limbs uncontrollably as Macaque blew a raspberry into his skin. He showed no signs of mercy.

“No-ho! NoAAAHHH Haha! Stop! MacaAHHH! Sto-hop!”

He wheezed as Macaque pulled back, a teasing glint in those violet eyes.

“Are you going to be good and hold still for the tailor?”

MK glowered.

Macaque smirked. Faster than should have been possible, the black furred simian tilted him sideways and dove his head down to blow more raspberries into his stomach and because MK had foolishly made his escape in nothing but his furry birthday suit, there was no shirt to protect him from the oncoming onslaught.

“Ahhh! Okay! Okay! Stop!” MK shrieked as his hands blindly struck at his attacker, “StoaAHHHP! Oka-AAAAHH! I’ll be good! I’ll be good!”

Macaque in his mercy, stopped.

MK slumped like a limp noodle as the queen adjusted him into a cradling position. His guts were in tight nots as he was lugged back to the room where the tailor was waiting for them. His face was burning as he sent Macaque a dirty glare.

“That was child abuse.”

Completely unbothered, Macaque nuzzled his cheek, “I’m sure you’ll survive.”

“Hmph.”

This had become a method of punishment. Whenever his two captors failed to get him to comply with something, all they had to do was tickle him, often by blowing a raspberry into the sensitive areas of his skin. It’d leave him incapacitated and they’d whisk him away for whatever inane thing they wanted to do that day. Mostly it was “family” activities.

While it was a humiliating experience, he knew it could have been worse. Far worse. He still remembered the other way his previous captors would punish him. A bit of tickling was nothing in comparison.

The tailor looked up as he was brought back into the room. She didn’t seem upset over his escape. Instead she held up the unfinished robe as if there was never any interruption. Macaque stood him on a stool before helping her slide the ceremonial robes over him.

After politely instructing him to hold his arms up, the tailor expertly marked where the fabric needed to be taken in.

In front of him was a large paneled mirror. He glared at all three of his reflections.

It’s not that the robes were ugly. They were actually quite lovely and intricate. He just didn’t like them on him. Before, Mk had thought the pants and tops he was provided with were fancy. Now, he changed his mind. They all looked utterly plain compared to this.

While the fabrics were very soft, they weren’t as light and flexible as his normal attire. They were a bit heavy and just a tad stuffy. They were pretty though. The top robe was a magnificent, bright yellow with red accents. Monkeys and the character Fu decorated the fabric in elaborate designs.

It made him look like a prince.

“Oh, don’t look so miserable, Xiaotian. You look so handsome in those robes,” Macaque ran a hand tenderly across his cheek, “We’re almost done and when we are, you can go play whatever game you want.”

“What is this thing even for?”

“It’s what you’ll be wearing for your Presentation Ceremony in a few weeks. It’s a very important event and you need to look your best.”

MK frowned in discomfort. Glenn Asher had mentioned that. It felt like a lifetime ago instead of a few weeks.

“Do I have to be there? Can’t I just stay in my room until it’s over?”

Macaque laughed, “No, Xiaotian, you’ll have to be there. Everyone coming to this banquet will be there to see you.”

He shifted his feet nervously, the tailor shooting him a look that wasn’t nearly as intimidating as Macaque’s. He stopped fidgeting anyway.

“Will there be a lot of people?”

“Yes, but you won’t be expected to interact with everyone. All you have to do is stand there and look adorable, like you always do.”

MK pulled a face at that last part, “Stop saying that! I’m not adorable!”

Macaque gave him an indulgent grin and patted him affectionately on the head, “Of course not. Whatever you say, Starlight.”

He grumbled as his ears pitched down. He was feeling completely patronized. Thankfully, it wasn’t much longer before the tailor was done.

MK wasted no time in removing the robe. He tugged on his top and flowy pants, eager to leave.

“In a way. Until recently, I’ve been out of practice with my powers.”

MK recalls the queen’s absence after almost every breakfast, “Is that what you do in the morning? Practice?”

Macaque smiled a please smile, “Yes, my clever son. I’ve been meditating and honing my skills. I’m still rusty, but I’ll hear you if you call for me. But I’ll only hear you if you use my name.”

“How come?”

He paused here and MK got the impression the stone monkey was trying to break down a complicated explanation.

“Names have power. They are part of an ancient magic, nearly as old as the wind itself. And while the wind tends to be tricky, it can’t conceal my name from me. That is why if you call for me, the wind has no choice but to carry it to me.”

He wasn’t sure how any of that worked but he nodded like he understood. In any case, he believed Macaque. He never assumed those six ears were just for looks.

“I’ll see you in a little bit. Be good for Beng, okay?”

He nodded, “Yes, Macaque.”

Kneeling down, Macaque pulled him into a hug. It was gentle and firm at the same time. There was something reassuring in the warm presence around him. He almost melted into it.

He blinked, snapping out of it. Remembering himself and the one hugging him, he shoved his way out of Macaque’s arms.

Macaque gave him a wave as he turned to leave, “Have fun, Starlight.”

“Hey there, Prince Xiaotian!” MK watched as Beng came forward to greet him, “What do you wanna do first?”

“I wanna go see the ships.”

“Uhh, yeah, no. Sorry there, kiddo,” Beng smiled a bit awkwardly, “Your parents didn’t want you down there without them.”

MK considered him for a moment. This wasn’t the first time Beng had been asked to babysit him. After his first week here, Monkey King and Macaque were in some kind of meeting with Ma and Ba about the island’s security. He only spent a few hours with Beng, but that was enough time to figure him out.

When it comes to cubs, Beng was a pushover.

“Please, Beng?” MK pitched his voice higher, “Monkey King is there, so it’s not like I’ll be down there without them.”

Beng rubbed the back of his neck as he refused eye contact, “Uh, I don’t know kid. Isn’t there anything inside you’d rather do?”

Time to lay it on thick.

He grasped Beng’s hand and willed his eyes bigger and batted them innocently. Pouting his lips, he tilted his head at just the right angle, “Pleeeeeease, Beng? Pretty, please? Pretty, pretty, pretty please with a cherry on top?”

Beng was doomed the moment he looked into MK’s eyes.

MK saw the moment when the general’s resolve broke. With a satisfied grin, he skipped alongside Beng as they walked out of the palace, through the cave, the waterfall and down a trail that would take them to the beach.

A tiny part of him felt bad for manipulating the older monkey, but he had to get to the ships. This could be his one chance to finally escape and he was not about to pass it up. Besides, if people were going to have the nerve to call him cute, then he was going to weaponize it.

The trail eventually led them to a cliff where it winded down the side in a gradual incline. MK paused at the top to marvel at the sight that greeted him.

Stretched out before them sprawled a magnificent beach, the waters behind it were crystal clear and glistening from the sun. It was a beautiful sight, but MK couldn’t help but feel discouraged.

There were ships - dozens of ships in fact. The problem was that they were too far away for MK to sneak aboard.

Since there was no loading dock on the island, the trading was done by cloud. He watched as several demons floated on their clouds, going back and forth from their ships with huge crates. There were several ships that were sailing away, already finished with their business.

Most of the beach was crowded. Demons and monkey demons alike were bustling about, moving crates and barking orders. It was chaotic and he didn’t see Monkey King anywhere.

Which made it easier for MK to sneak away.

He slunk over to a stack of crates in the pile to be taken to the ships. After prying a few open, he found one that wasn’t filled to the brim and had just enough space for him to squeeze in.

MK hated to admit how he hesitated.

His steps halted for a few reasons and it wasn’t because all his precious old books were left in his- no - the room. In fact, it was the last thing on his mind.

He couldn’t deny it. He had it pretty good here. Or at least he seemed to.

It was pretty nice not having to worry about where he was going to find his next meal. Besides being given breakfast, lunch, and dinner, the royal couple made sure that there was always plenty of snacks for him to munch on if he wanted. There had been countless nights over the years where he lay awake in misery, writhing from hunger pains while listening to his stomach try to eat itself because he couldn’t scavenge anything to eat. But here…

Macaque and Monkey King never let him go to bed hungry.

They also provided him with clean, comfy clothes that were made just for him. Everything fit him just right and all the pants already had holes for his tail. They were a massive upgrade from his scratchy jeans that were several sizes too big. He didn’t know what happened to the clothes he was wearing when they brought him here. He thinks they may have gotten burned.

Another thing he could get used to was not smelling like a dumpster all the time. In all his life, he never remembered a time where his fur was so silky smooth or carried a floral scent. This was thanks to his regular baths.

He found he didn’t mind the royals lathering the soap into his fur, getting rid of any dirt he picked up while playing outside. They were always absurdly careful, especially around his sensitive ears. And there was always bubbles!

Then there were also the nice, thoughtful gifts. Amongst the many presents he was given, Macaque and Monkey King had given him paints, canvas, coloring books, colored pencils, and a whole bunch of other art supplies. It was so much fun! And the few times they managed a peek at his pictures, they’d praise him for it, sounding completely genuine.

And then of course, there was Ying Yue.

Ying Yue was the name he had given to his plush monkey. When Macaque had presented it to him, MK made sure to make it clear that he was far too old for such things. After all, he didn’t need the two simians going back to thinking he was some newborn to be babied. He wasn’t scared of the dark or of sleeping alone - he preferred sleeping alone! He didn’t need some dumb, plush monkey!

…But he wanted it…

Badly.

He’d seen human and demon children alike carry around plush animals. MK would see them on his trips to the city in Camel Ridge. There was a popular vendor in the square that sold them and he never allowed MK anywhere near his cart. He’d watch families buy from the seller, letting the little kids pick the ones they wanted. Sometimes he couldn’t figure out if it was the toys themselves or the attentive parents that sparked those bitter, envious feelings inside his cold heart. It wasn’t like he needed either of those things anyway.

It had been like a slap to the face because of course his kidnappers would give him something that he had coveted for so long. Maybe that was why he had snapped at the queen instead of politely saying he didn’t need the toy.

He made sure Monkey King and Macaque had left the room before taking the plushie. Despite everything, it touched MK that anyone, much less someone as powerful as Macaque, had put in time and effort to make him this. Just for him. And that was the problem.

MK couldn’t help but feel grateful towards them. He hated himself for it, but it didn’t make the feelings go away. Sometimes he didn’t even mind some of their physical affections. On occasion it would cause a warm feeling to light up in his chest. Their gentle hugs would settle the frayed nerves and the panicked haze that physical touch usually caused him.

Perhaps that was the trap.

This place was a snare and the Monkey King and Macaque kept setting out honey coated bait to lure him in. Here he had food, clean clothes, toys, and seemingly loving parents. There was no winter wind to keep him up at night and no angry store owners to cuss and throw things at him. It was everything he only ever dreamed about. It was his most whimsical fantasy.

He… he wanted to stay here… He truly did.

And he resented them for it.

He wouldn’t become complacent. He wouldn’t stay and pretend they were a family. He wouldn’t let himself depend on them. He wouldn’t!

Sure, things were good here. For now. But he’d been in a similar situation that had been good for a long while until it wasn’t. That heaven had turned into his own personal hell faster than he could blink.

It didn’t matter how easy or good he had it here. He knew exactly how fast a dream could change into a nightmare and if that happened here, there would be no escape. If the king and queen suddenly turned on him, wanted to hurt him, how could he possibly get away? Even if they still let him outside, this was an island. He would have nowhere to run. No hope of escape. And they would turn on him. Everyone always did.

What happens if they get tired of his resistance?

What happens if their love runs cold and indifferent?

What happens when they see he can’t lift the staff…

With a newfound resolve, MK slipped into the box. He banished thoughts of adoring smiles and loving arms and focused on his sole objective - survival.

He kept the lid open just a crack. He felt a little guilty when he heard Beng’s panicked calls.

But then he felt it.

The hairs on his nape prickled. An animalistic instinct told him that he was being watched. It whispered something, a word just out of reach.

That was when he locked gazes with bright, silvery eyes. Two blinked slowly, deliberately. The third seemed to stare directly into his soul. It twinkled.

Glenn Asher sat on the clifftop in broad daylight, the wind moving his fur in a gleaming beacon. Yet, no one seemed to notice the elegant wolf. No one gave any indication that they saw him all.

He couldn’t read Asher’s expression. The wolf appeared impassive and intent all at once.

That third eye continued to twinkle and MK was suddenly reminded of the hawk that would sometimes sit at the top of his tree. It would sit there patiently, sometimes for hours, unmoving until a rabbit or other such creature came along. He had always been amazed by the speed, how fast it was when descending from the sky. Even more so by the cunning patience it possessed. Its targets were never aware and never quick enough to see what ended them.

He watched Asher watching him. He knew what word his instincts were whispering.

A gruff voice broke the spell, “Aye, this is the last of ‘em!”

MK flinched as three demons came over to the stack of crates. His eyes darted back to the cliff but Glenn Asher was gone. He released a breath he didn’t know why he’d been holding.

He wasn’t sure what that was about and he didn’t have time to think about it. He kept his mouth firmly shut as the crate was jostled around. When it stilled, he stole another peek through the crack and saw he was on the ship.

He felt his heart beating in excitement. He did it. He got off the island.

While he was still riding on his moment of success, the excitement was fading away after a few hours.

Crouched in his hiding spot, MK was starting to doze off. The calm crashing sounds of the sea coupled with the gentle rocking of the boat was lulling him into a dazed state of mind.

It couldn’t have been more than a few hours when he came back to awareness. It was quite the rude awakening too.

MK blinked at the equally surprised face of a sailor.

The sailor had the lid half off as he leaned over the crate, staring stupidly down at MK.

Without any better ideas, MK gave a strained grin, “Uh, hello?”

“STOWAWAY!”

MK chittered in fright as he jumped up and over the man.

There were more people on board than he thought possible. Demons and humans alike were scattered everywhere and they were all focused on him. MK ran about, dodging hands and lunging arms. In his panic, he ran straight into a blue wall.

“You okay, little monkey man?”

Sprawled on the ground, MK looked up at the giant he collided with. He was a river demon, a very big river demon. Even when he leaned down to offer a hand, he was still bigger than most people standing up.

MK scooted back but there was nowhere to go. He was surrounded on all sides by the crew. One of them addressed the blue giant as the captain and proceeded to explain where MK had come from. The captain nodded but only smiled kindly to MK.

“Stowaway, huh? You must be thirsty if you were hiding in that box for all this time.” He gestured for MK to follow him, “Let’s go talk over some tea.”

Still surrounded, he had no choice but to follow the captain. Swallowing a dry lump, MK made his hesitant way into what must have been the captain’s quarters. As the colossal man shut the door, he made his way towards a cabinet as he gestured towards a well used couch.

“Have a seat over there, little monkey man.”

MK sat on the couch, doing his best to look as small as possible. He warily watched the captain busy himself at a counter, his bulky back obscuring whatever it was he was doing.

Something brushed against his arm and he flinched back. He quickly relaxed when he saw what it was.

“Meow.”

A blue, furry cat purred up at him, rubbing its face instantly into his side. The moment he offered it a pat, the feline wasted no time in climbing into his lap and making himself at home. He found comfort in the deep, rumbling purrs that vibrated against his body.

The captain turned around, the two cups he held looked tiny in his meaty hands, “Ah, there’s Mo!”

“Mo?”

“My therapy cat.”

He wasn’t sure what exactly a therapy cat was, but he nodded like he did anyway as he was handed a steaming, warm cup. It smelled like tea but he was hesitant to drink anything a stranger offered. He set it on the end table.

“Now, then,” the blue giant gave MK a friendly smile as he sat on the other end of the couch, “What’s your name, little monkey man?”

While the river demon certainly posed an intimidating figure, he hasn’t really done anything for MK to feel threatened. He decided talking wouldn’t hurt.

“Um, I’m MK. Nice to meet you, sir.”

“Oh, no need for any ‘sir’, you can just call me Sandy! I’m pleased to meet you too but,” His smile faded as his brows crinkled in worry, “You’re Mr. King’s kid, aren’t you? What are you doing on the ship? Your family is probably worried sick about you.”

“I’m not his kid!” Sandy flinched back in surprise and MK immediately felt bad for snapping. He used a calmer tone, “I mean… everyone thinks that but it’s not true. I’m sorry I snuck on your ship but I need to get to the mainland.”

Sandy was quiet for a moment. MK felt uncomfortable under his considering gaze but the warm, purring presence in his lap kept him calm.

“Look… MK, right?” Sandy received a nod, “You can rest there with Mo while I’ll see if I can contact one of the monkey demons. There’s not enough fuel to turn back, so I’ll see if Mr. King can come pick you up.”

“No, don’t! Please let me stay! I won’t bother anyone or cause trouble! I’ll keep out of the way until we get to land!”

Not even the presence of the cat could keep his spirits from sinking. This was his last real chance to finally get away and he blew it.

Sandy almost looked as crushed as MK felt. His face pinched apologetically as he patted the top of MK’s head.

“I’m sorry, MK, but you’re a little kid. I can’t just take you with me, that would be kidnapping.”

“What?! But- but-” Frustration mixed with incredulousness at those words and it left him sputtering, “But that’s not fair! Monkey King and Macaque kidnapped me! They’re not really my parents!”

Sandy blinked in surprise. His eyes did a once over before lingering on his ears. MK’s hands flew up to cover them. Mo meowed pathetically at the loss.

It was all in vain. He knew the look that was in Sandy’s eyes. The captain didn’t believe him.

Sandy sat there deep in thought and carefully choosing his words, “Have they mistreated you on Flower Fruit Mountain? Have they hurt you?”

“No.”

While he suspected lying might sway the blue giant, he would never lie about something like that. While he had been abducted, he’d never tell a lie like that about any of the monkeys on the island. Despite the circ*mstances, they were some of the very few who had been kind to him.

“Have they neglected you any? Are you not getting enough to eat?”

“No.”

“Is there any family waiting for you on the mainland?”

“...no.”

“Then why leave? What’s so important on the mainland?”

His hands fidgeted before he went back to scratching Mo behind the ears, earning him a loud purr. He looked everywhere but at Sand’s inquisitive eyes.

“I’m better off on my own.”

There was something that could have been mistaken for pity in Sandy’s gaze, “I used to think the same thing, little monkey man. But thinking like that never did anyone good. Surely it’s better to be around people that love you?”

“They don’t love me.” They loved Xiaotian. MK was just a stand in.

Sandy let loose a disbelieving laugh, “I know that’s not true! This is the first time in years I’ve seen Mr. King look so happy. While the crew was loading up, he came over to tell me all about finding you and how you’re so cute and sweet! He wouldn’t stop talking about you.”

MK quietly stared at the floor, feeling a bit embarrassed. He wasn’t sure what to say after hearing that Monkey King said those things to Sandy.

Sandy set down his cup and walked over to the counter. He pulled out some pen and paper and carefully wrote a letter before sealing it in an envelope. It disappeared in a puff of green colored smoke.

“What was that?”

“That was a dissipate letter. Since no one on Flower Fruit Mountain owns a phone, me and the other ships have to communicate through those letters.”

MK’s tail wagged in interest, “Is it magic?”

“Yes, but nothing too special. Once someone writes a response and sticks it back in the envelope, it’ll come right back.”

Mo stopped purring.

There was a loud knocking on the door. As Sandy got up to answer it, Mo tensed under MK’s hands.

Opening the door revealed two very unhappy stone monkeys. While they both wore smiles, they were strained and stiff. It was really just barred teeth than a real smile. Monkey King’s blood red eyes and Macaque’s cold gaze fell on him.

MK shank in his seat.

Sandy was asking them to stay for tea but was promptly shut down with a shove. It didn’t matter if the two royals were far shorter. With one shove, Macaque had sent Sandy stumbling into the nearest wall as he marched towards MK.

Mo’s claws poked into his lap.

“We’re not wasting our time here,” Monkey King said curtly, following behind Macaque, “We’re taking our son home. Now.”

MK didn’t expect them to be smiles and sweet words but not this . They both wore distant, cold expressions as they seemed to appraise him. It was alarming.

He tried to think of something to say, as the two advanced towards him. Mo beat him to it.

The cat hissed and they stopped short.

Mo stood on all fours in MK’s lap. His fur standing on end, giving him an absolute feral look. When Monkey King took another step, Mo’s hissing turned to furious spitting.

“...Son,” Macaque glared down at the cat, “Put that thing down and get over here. It’s time to go home now.”

Not wanting to risk their wrath, MK carefully removed the furious feline who darted under the couch.

He had taken two steps when he yelped, jerked into the air. He couldn’t hold back a whimper as the ends of sharp claws dug into his skin.

He was carried past a stunned Sandy and out onto the open deck where a cloud waited. They got on the cloud and flew over the vast ocean. Monkey King held him in his lap, his grip bruising. He was too anxious to notice how his scent didn’t smell like peaches.

They offered no reassuring words, no fond smiles, and no hugs. They didn’t even threaten him with a tickling.

MK had expected this kind of treatment to happen eventually. It was bound to happen at some point, especially after all his escape attempts. Really it should come as no surprise.

So why did it hurt so much?

Macaque and Monkey King left someone else to respond to the letter as they flew for Sandy’s ship. But they were too late. All they were met with was a confused captain and a distressed cat.

MK was gone.

Notes:

The wait might be a little longer for the next chapter. I'm swamped with work which doesn't leave me much writing time. In the meantime, leave me a comment! I wanna hear who you're guessing the fake Wukong and Macaque are!

I hope you guys enjoy the cliffy. Muhahaha!

Summary:

sh*t hits the fan.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Three days.

It’s been three days. Three days since his baby was abducted by imposters.

Macaque sat alone on top of Mount Huaguo. Wukong was on the mainland, leaving no stone unturned in the search. A few volentures from their troup were with him, as well as some of their sworn brothers. Macaque had been with them until his sworn sister made him realize how pointless it was.

He hadn’t slept since the previous night of Xiaotian’s abduction and it was starting to wear on him.

Raksasi was right when she told Macaque they needed more of a plan. Aimlessly searching wasn’t getting them any closer to finding Xiaotian and they couldn’t afford to be wasting so much time. Who knew what terrible things his cub was being subjected to.

So he had returned here, in hopes his enhanced hearing could pick something up. He’d been here for the last two days, hoping to hear any clue as to his son’s whereabouts. But it still wasn’t good enough.

While he had better control over it, it was a tall order to narrow in on specific sounds. The noise of the world was great, from the many bustling cities to the rustling of billions of leaves. It was nearly impossible to distinguish his son’s sounds. If he was even making any sounds…

A noise of despairing frustration tore from his mouth as he slammed a fist into the nearest boulder. It shattered like glass from the force behind the impact. He forced down a strangled cry before folding his legs under him, settling into a meditative state.

Xiaotian needed him to rein in his emotions and focus. Macaque had promised himself he wouldn’t let any more harm befall his innocent baby and he was failing. He had to believe Xiaotian was still alive and waiting for him. He couldn’t have survived and suffered twenty years just to be lost now.

With great effort, Macaque cleared away his thoughts, closing his eyes and opening his ears to the voices of the world, letting the invisible waves wash over him. He sat there for hours, sifting through anything that wasn’t a dearly missed, soft little voice. He was about ready to give up and try something else when one of his ears twitched.

The wind was tickling his ears.

“Follow me!” it seemed to whisper, “Come see what I have to show you!”

The wind wasn't a necessary tool for Macaque to peer into the past or future, but it certainly made it easier. This was the first time in years it called out to him. But still…

Macaque was hesitant.

The wind was alive in a way. It wasn’t a malicious force but it had its own whims and only ever helped to show what it wanted to reveal. Most of the time it only ever wanted to help reveal the future and Macaque would brush it aside. Unlike the past and present, spying into the future would often result in unwanted consequences, especially if you saw something you didn’t like. By trying to avoid the outcome, you normally caused it.

But it’s been three days. If whatever he saw would give him a clue as to where his cub was, he needed to take the risk.

The wind continued to gently caress his petal-like ears. He strained his hearing, following the breeze to an unknown future.

The sound waves were specific and it took no time to recognize the halls of his palace. But something wasn’t right.

The walls and ceilings were covered in a thick, hollow, something. Sounds bounced off it too quickly, unnaturally.

Then there was the screaming.

He could hear his troop through their home, screaming and crying out in fear. The jeering was coming from the intruders. It took him a moment, but Macaque could see them in his mind’s eye. They were of different sizes, their bodies bulky and covered in too many lanky limbs. His mouth curled in disgust.

Spider demons.

Then the wind carried him further, somewhere new. The sound echoed off the walls - a large hall then, one that was unfamiliar. There were two heart beats. The first one he focused on wasn’t clear in his mind. It was surrounded by too much powerful magic, shielding him from Macaque’s own. The magic gave a soft humming sound, one that was familiar. A celestial then. But the second figure…

The second figure was Xiaotian.

And he was curled on the ground in a fetal position, hurt badly. A chain was wrapped around his neck, one that twinkled instead of clanked and he recognized it. He hadn’t seen the chain in thousands of years, but he could see it so clearly in his mind. The Diamond Noose was one of the only things that could contain him and Wukong. It was a chain that would sting and tighten the more you struggled. The vision in mind’s eye of his cub entangled by the hated artifact made his emotions burn with rage.

He wanted to focus more on it, see more detail, learn the other person’s identity but the wind was pushing him further along.

He didn’t have time to focus on the place. His hearing zeroed in the cries of pure anguish coming from two figures. It was him and Wukong. There were cradling Xiaotian who was limp in their arms. His clothes were torn and bits of his fur singed. He’d never seen Xiaotian look so fragile. But that wasn’t the worst part.

He couldn’t hear his cub’s heart beat.

With a violent gasp, Macaque was torn from the future. His form trembled, dripping with sweat as braced his weight on his arms. His eyes were wide open but unseeing to the world around him. The sight of his cub’s broken, lifeless body was seared behind his eyes.

“Wow. You look absolutely wretched.”

Macaque shot to his feet, a staff made of shadows materialized into his hands as he faced the intruder.

She didn’t look threatened in the least. Her pale eyes gave him a slow once over and he didn’t hide the fact that he was sizing her up in equal measure.

The stranger was a tall stick of a demon. Gray horns protruded from her head, the ends curling around her goat-like ears.

“Who are you? What are you doing here?”

Her voice was a mockery of sympathy.

“Were you listening for the prince?”

His body went rigid.

“I wouldn’t count on him calling for help. Not until the drugs wear off at least.”

An absolute feral snarl tore from his throat as he lunged for his new target. He swung his cudgel in a swift arc, aiming the spiky end at her knees. He’d cripple her! Make her tell him where she was hiding his baby before ending her existence in a slow, painful death!

He stumbled, his staff having gone right through her. He immediately understood it would be pointless, but he spun on his heels to face her again, swinging his staff relentlessly.

She gave him a bored look, “I’m not really here, genius.”

Macaque finally stopped swinging. It was illusionary magic, a kind he recognised.

Lips twisted into a disgusted sneer, “You’re a descendant of Demon King of Confusion.”

Confusion was an ancient enemy, long since killed by Wukong’s hand. Although they didn’t have to deal with him in a millenia, he had an extensive bloodline. Every other century, one of his descendants popped up to give Macaque and his troop grief.

“Charmed.” She gave him a slow, serpentine smile, “The name is Havoc.”

“You,” His hackles raised, “You’re the one who hired those miserable cats to kidnap my cub!”

She shrugged, “My employer did anyway. I’m just the middleman.”

“I ought to tear your throat out!” He seethed.

“You’d have to find me first.”

“I will,” He promised, his voice cold with fury, “I will find you, even if it takes me all of eternity.”

“Even if I’m not the one who has your precious child?”

He trembled from his rage, his grip on his staff turning knuckle white, “Where is he? If you hurt a single hair on his head-”

“Relaxe, papa bear. I haven’t done anything to your kid. Yet.” She looked down at her nails, wearing a bored frown, “I’m just here to let you know that the ones that did take him are hiding out in Megapolis City.”

“And why would I believe you?”

She shrugged again, “Believe me, don’t believe me. It’s no skin off my nose.”

Even if it was pointless, Macaque took a menacing step forward, “Why would you tell me this? You’re no friend to me or mine.”

“No, I’m not. But I’m a self-serving creature and it’s currently in my best interest for you to rescue your precious widdle baby.”

The hairs on his neck stood up from the tone of false sweetness, “Who do you work for?”

“No one of consequence. Now if you’ll excuse me, I have places to go and things to destroy.”

In the blink of an eye, the illusion was gone. Macaque wasted no time in gathering up Wukong and a few allies. He couldn’t trust the fiend to be telling the truth, but he couldn’t afford not to treat her warning seriously.

...

It was the bickering that woke him up.

Groggy and blurry eyed, MK blinked as he tried to make sense of what was happening. His body felt entirely too heavy and his limbs were sore and stiff, aching like they hadn’t been used in a long while. He was too disoriented to remember what happened or where he was.

“I want revenge just as much as you do, but I don’t think I can go through with this. He wasn’t supposed to be so young. Or that cute, for that matter.”

Macaque? Why did he sound so upset? Who was he snapping at?

He didn’t have to wonder for long.

“It’s a bit too late to be growing a conscience. A deal’s a deal and they’ll be here to collect soon,” Monkey King’s voice drawled. “Don’t get your horns in a twist. He’ll be out of sight and out of mind soon enough.”

Still a bit wobbly, he managed to sit up. He squirmed a bit, pulling at an itchy blanket that someone had draped all over him. After getting his face free, he blinked as he peered at his surroundings.

A few yards away was a golden, furry blob leaning back in a chair. In front of it was a pacing black blob. It took him a moment to realize it was Monkey King and Macaque. As the two continued to argue, MK droned them out.

He shook his head in an effort to clear it but quickly aborted the action. It only worsened the throbbing in his brain. He tried to stand but tumbled straight to the ground, his legs as strong jelly. Though the floor was hard, the coldness felt good against his face.

What was wrong with him? His limbs shook and his head felt light and heavy all at once.

“Mon- Monkey King. Ma- Maca-” He broke off in a hack, grimacing at the splinter in his throat. His tongue felt numb.

Across the room, the two monkeys froze. He tried to call out again but he barely managed a croak. His throat was too clogged.

For a moment, Macaque’s form seemed to waver and shimmer.

“Keep your glamours on!” Monkey King shouted angrily, “It’s too risky to drop them here! Wait till the deal is done.”

Macaque hissed out his words now, continuing his frantic pacing. He glanced in MK’s direction every now and then but made no move to acknowledge him. Monkey King kept his gaze on the opposite wall.

“This is too far. He might be Wukong’s son, but just look at him! He’s practically an infant! It just doesn’t sit right. We don’t even know what those spider freaks will do to him.”

“You’ve gotten soft,” Monkey King’s voice wavered before he scoffed, “This is the only real way we can get our revenge. So what if they hurt the runt? It’ll only hurt that pompous chimp all the more. Besides, these aren’t people we can break deals with.”

The two continued to argue about things he didn’t understand. Their sentences made no sense to him and soon their voices were nothing but background noise as he slowly blinked and peered about the spacious room. Was he in an old factory? A warehouse maybe?

A cold pit had settled low in his stomach when he woke up and it only continued to grow. He was confused, he could barely move, and his head was spinning. He needed someone to explain what was happening. He needed one of them to say something to him.

After clearing his throat and working his tongue, he tried to call out to them again but he received no answer. When they continued to ignore him, he resorted to doing something he never thought he’d do voluntarily.

He chirped. Loud and purposeful.

The sound was loud and desperate, bouncing off the walls and sending an echo throughout the room. It was a sound the monkey cubs used when they wanted their parents. It was a sound he told himself he’d never use, but he didn’t know how else to get their attention.

Over the last few weeks, the king and queen would make similar chirps when it was time to head inside for the night. They always wore hopeful smiles that would turn into dejected frowns when he refused to chirp back.

That’s how he knew it would work. They would be too surprised, too pleased to pretend he wasn’t there. They might even rush over to hug and dote on him. He never thought he’d miss their coddling but it was so much more preferred than their cold shoulder. This kind of behavior from them wasn’t normal. It was unpredictable and MK didn’t like it. He didn’t know what to expect.

The echo of his chirp tapered off while his anxiety grew.

They didn't react.

They didn’t even look at him.

He let out a few more desperate, sharp chirps that went unanswered. When his voice started to sound warbly, he clicked his mouth shut, fighting the sting in his eyes. He didn’t understand it. Why were they acting this way? He wracked his brains trying to remember something, anything that could explain this situation.

He was with Macaque right? No, that wasn’t quite right. Macaque was busy with something, Monkey King was too.

The ships! Monkey King was overseeing the trade with the merchants. He managed to sneak aboard a ship but he got caught! Monkey King and Macaque came to pick him up and then, and then-

He let out a choked sob as his hazy memories returned.

They had drugged him.

He knew something had been terribly wrong at the time. Especially when they hadn’t returned to Flower Fruit Mountain. They had flown for hours, the ocean having been replaced with fields, forests, and eventually a city he didn’t recognize.

If it weren’t for the circ*mstances, he would have been enthralled with the fact that he was flying. It was something he’d sometimes daydream about. But as it was, he was too occupied worrying about where he was being taken to.

The two royals had offered no explanation. They had both been eerily quiet, neither one sparing him a glance. It had been that way since leaving the boat.

At first he thought they were furious with him, but it hadn’t been long when he realized that wasn’t the case. It wasn’t anger that was driving them to act so cold, it was simply indifference. Like they didn’t care about him.

Only once did he have the courage to question them.

“Monkey King?” He had asked as he tugged on the golden furred monkey’s sleeve, “Where are we going? Where are you taking me?”

Blood red eyes narrowed down at him in annoyance, finally acknowledging him, “Shut up, runt! And stop squirming! We’re nearly there.”

MK flinched. Both at the tone and name. The crushing grip on his arms got a little bit tighter. Still, his curiosity and growling stomach outweighed his caution.

“Macaque? It’s getting dark now and I’m hungry. Can I please- Ow!”

His sentence was cut off with a cry. Macaque had reached over to cuff him harshly over the head.

“Keep quiet!”

He had cowered, curling in on himself as much as he could, rubbing his throbbing head. That had hurt.

He hadn’t dared utter another word.

They were starting to act how he knew they eventually would and he was dreading what they might do next. Still, he had held onto a sliver of hope that if they truly were tired of him, maybe they’d just let him go.

But that wasn’t what happened.

It was late into the night when they finally landed. Most of the stars had faded away to make room for the morning and the sky gave him just enough to see the warehouse they went into. It looked abandoned, yet inside there was evidence that someone called it home. Probably someone homeless or a squatter.

Monkey King had all but thrown him to the floor with a sneering command to stay there. Macaque had left for a brief moment, leaving him alone with the king. Monkey King had marched over to the other end of the room where he pulled out a cell phone.

MK had been surprised. He didn’t know the ancient immortal had a phone, much less knew how to use one.

Whoever was on the other end was pissing Monkey King off. He whispered harshly into the phone as he tapped a foot in aggravation. MK had barely heard the king’s side of the conversation but he heard enough to get a general idea of the situation.

Apparently the royals were planning on meeting up with someone. Why here of all places, MK didn’t have the slightest idea. They wouldn’t get here for a few days and it really irritated Monkey King. He had said a very bad word before he hung up the phone.

He had long learned the signs of a pissed off grownup and Monkey King had shown every single one. He made the educated decision to sit quietly and not draw attention to himself. It wasn’t hard, considering he hadn’t had any sleep. He was tempted to curl up and have a nap right there on that dirty floor but he fought off the urge. The stone monkeys were acting differently and their actions unpredictable. He didn’t trust them enough to close his eyes right now.

Macaque had returned shortly after with a bag of fast food. It was food he used to eat often (although rarely it wasn’t from the garbage) and while it didn’t hold a candle to Curry’s cooking, the familiarity was a welcome comfort. He didn’t think twice when he was handed his portion and eagerly ate it . He hadn’t had anything since breakfast and that was nearly a whole day ago. And he had been so tired.

Maybe that’s why he didn’t notice the effects of the drug at first.

It happened gradually. It was like there were strings holding him up and someone snapped away at them one by one. A heavy weight pressed down on his head and he had fallen to the ground limp as a rag doll before blacking out.

They drugged him.

They drugged him. He could no longer hold back the tears or his quiet sniffles. Across the room, the two monkeys seemed to be done arguing, instead, talking in hushed voices. Monkey King continued to lean back in his seat, staring anywhere that wasn’t in his direction while Macaque leaned against a pillar with his back to MK.

Was this his punishment? Was that it? Was this how they were punishing him for trying to escape? Drug him up and leave him alone in a corner?

So the other shoe finally dropped. They were done with the nice act.

His bottom lip wobbled as his eyes scanned the room. A few yards away stood two double doors, big enough for a truck to drive through. They were both wide open, letting in the distant sounds and smells of the city. It was dark out. How long was he out?

A whimper escaped him as he struggled to his knees. Knowing his legs wouldn’t support his own weight, he crawled as well as he could towards the doors.

He knew that it was pointless but all that he could focus on was the panicked fueled mantra that played over and over in his head.

Run, run! Get away! Run! Run and get away! Run!

“Wha- Hey!” Macaque shouted as footsteps sounded behind him, “Watch it!”

A strangled cry tore from his throat as he was gripped from under the arms and lifted into the air. The sudden movement gave him vertigo, twisting his stomach in tight knots. He couldn’t manage more than a feeble kick in protest, squeezing his eyes shut, fighting off the tension that was building in his gut.

“I think it’s starting to wear off.”

Monkey King snapped sarcastically, jostling MK in the process, “Really, you think? I couldn’t tell - Aagh! Gross!”

Unable to hold it back any longer, he heaved. Sick splattered to the floor and onto Monkey King’s boots, some of it managing to paint his pant legs as well. Other than a dribbly bit on his chin, MK himself remained vomit free.

He glanced over his shoulder. Monkey King held him as far away as possible, glaring with contempt. Macaque also looked repulsed as he took a healthy step back.

“Ugh! Children are so disgusting.” Monkey King muttered as he shook a boot, “Go get the rope.”

He still wasn’t really all there, his brain processing everything at a slow pace. But when he finally caught up to what was said, Macaque was already striding forward with a bundle of thick rope.

“No, No, don’t. Please,” his words had a slight slur as he kicked weakly, trying to keep the other away, “Let me go.”

Macaque paused. Something like guilt entered his eyes as he glanced between him and Monkey King, “Is it necessary? He’s not gonna get away, he’s too out of it.”

“Just do it! We’ll tie the other end to that pole over there. I don’t wanna have to be near him if he decides to chunder again.”

He wasn’t coherent enough to put up a proper fight. There was no force behind any of his kicks and any punch he tried to throw was brushed away before getting restrained behind his back. Once he was bound, they sat him on the floor and went back to their previous positions with the exception of Monkey King, kicking and flicking his boot to get the chunks of vomit off.

And then the van came.

He tensed as he watched the vehicle slowly roll through the doors before parking a few yards away. The windows were tinted, so he didn’t see who was inside before the doors opened. His blood froze when he saw the three figures that stepped out.

With the exception of the occasional nightmares, these were people he hadn’t seen in five years. He had hoped to never see them again. The one he feared most pinned him with a wide eyed stare as his tall, lanky limbs strode forward.

His breathing was coming in short, sharp breaths as his old tormenter loomed over him. He couldn’t stop from trembling as a single hand reached forward and gripped his face. His head was forced from side to side as the other inspected him with hum.

“Well what do you know? You two buffoons actually got him.” The man’s permanent smile seemed to grow wider as his pupiless eyes gave off a deadly blue glow. He stared right into MK’s soul, “Where have you been hiding all this time? Our Lady has been so worried about you.”

A terrified chirp tore from his throat as that hand squeezed just a bit too tight before dropping his face altogether. The man strode across the room towards Monkey King and Macaque. He nervously glanced at the two spider demons that were still by the vehicle. They were more of the people he wished he’d never have to see again.

Huntsman had a stout build and a brutish strength that came with it. MK never had too many interactions with him, but he knew the other spider a little too well. Syntax was the lead engineer and the one that poked and prodded him till he bruised or passed out from exhaustion. He shrunk back as Syntax approached him, looking him over with the critical eye of a scientist examining a particularly difficult experiment.

His gaze lingered on MK’s ear with the tear, “It’s unfortunate you ripped out your tracker. We’ll have to pierce you in a new one. Perhaps somewhere less accessible this time.”

He inched back as his gaze flickered back to the royals.

“I’ve got to admit I’m impressed,” The man smirked at the stone monkeys, “I didn’t think you two could actually pull it off.”

“Thanks, uh… ” Monkey King gave him a nervous smile, “You know, I just realized we never got your name.”

“I’m the Mayor!”

He always seriously doubted that. Despite being around the creep for years, MK never heard the “Mayor” say his actual name or heard anyone say it. If someone ever asked, he just told them he was the Mayor. Of what, he never said. All he knew was that the man was definitely probably not actually a real mayor.

“Let’s hurry this along. We don’t have all night,” Syntax sighed impatiently, finally turning away from him, “Hurry up and pay them so we can load the asset.”

It wasn’t until he saw the case of money being exchanged did he understand what was going on. Even if he was drugged up, his mind made the connection and clicked. He felt the air leave his lungs as the reality of the situation became clear.

Monkey King and Macaque were selling him.

He watched in wide eyed disbelief as Macaque closed the case and tucked under an arm. It wasn’t until the Mayor started walking back towards him did MK find his voice.

“No! Monkey King, please! I’m sorry! I’m sorry! I’ll be good, I swear! Macaque!”

Monkey King glanced coldly at him before walking away. Macaque risked a guilty glance before trailing after. Something inside his chest withered and shattered.

“Wait, please! Don’t let them take me!” He pulled desperately at the rope, ignoring the way the scratchy material cut into his skin. He screamed hysterically, “Papa! Papa, I’m sorry! I’m so sorry! Baba! BABA!”

The rest of his pleas were cut short, muffled by the muzzle that was fastened harshly over his head. Someone was talking but a panicked static filled his ears and he struggled and cried as he was forced into the back of the van. The doors slammed shut and it was the most damning sound he’d ever heard. The floor beneath him vibrated with the start of an engine.

There was no room for rational thought. With his hands restrained behind his back, he rammed himself into the doors over and over again. He didn’t care or feel how badly it hurt his shoulders. He couldn’t go back! He couldn’t!

The van went over a few bumps in the road which sent him stumbling for balance before he fell hard to the floor in a crying heap. He didn’t bother to get up. He knew he wasn’t getting out of this one. It had been a miracle he escaped Lady Bone Demon and the Spider Queen’s goons at all but now it was sure to be impossible. The Mayor broke his legs every time he tried to escape and he was sure this time would be worse. This time he might actually have Syntax straight up amputate a leg off. It was something he’d suggested in the past but the Lady Bone Demon didn’t want a permanently damaged “champion”.

His thoughts spiraled as he scooted into a corner and hid his face in his knees. In a poor attempt for comfort, he curled his tail tightly around himself.

He knew it. He knew it was too good to be true! Whether or not they realized he wasn’t their long lost cub or they just got tired of his defiance, the Monkey King and the Six-eared Macaque were done playing pretend. They were done with him.

Admittedly he saw this happening differently. He figured they would have just treated him rougher, maybe hit him on occasion or beat him up as a form of discipline. He knew the nice act of adoring parents would drop eventually but he never though they would - that they would-

… they sold him. They sold him off like he was an old toy, an object, a pet whose behavior was too problematic to deal with. His crying turned to pathetic chirps.

“Hey, do you guys see that? Up there in the sky,” Huntsman’s voice drew him from his spiraling thoughts, “What is that?”

“I don’t know, but I think it’s getting closer. Wait, is that the real…?” There was a brief pause before Syntax yelled in an increasing panic, “Watch it, watch it, WATCH IT!”

He was suddenly rolling across the floor as the van jerked to the side. Everything was chaos as the spider demons screamed at each other and the van sped up and made dangerous sharp turns. The mayor was laughing like a lunatic.

He tumbled to and fro as he experienced the most wild ride of his life. He tried to press himself into a corner against the partition. Stretching himself upright, he tried to peer over the front seats but he couldn’t get a decent view. What was happening out there?

“Keep driving,” Mayor commanded cheerfully, almost singing his words. From the back, MK could make out an icy blue aura surround his figure, “I’ll handle our uninvited guests.”

There was a loud thunk of something landing on the roof. The noise silenced his captors before thick, razor sharp claws pierced through the ceiling. As if the van was made of paper, those claws ripped away a huge chunk of the roof, gaining a high pitched scream from Syntax. He looked up and it took him a second to recognize who it was that tore open the vehicle. After all, he looked vastly different than he did just a few minutes ago.

Monkey King was a frightening sight to behold. From head to toe he wore full battle regalia, his two phoenix feathers whipped behind him from the force of the wind. His mouth was set in a furious snarl, showing off sharp, deadly teeth. MK didn’t even know he had such teeth. His enraged eyes glowed bright, the crimson taking up nearly every inch of his eyes, his pupils two tiny golden pinpricks. A ground shaking, terrifying sound came from him and it was a moment before he understood it was a roar.

“Care to dance, your majesty?”

Mayor cackled in deranged delight before launching up through the hole and tackling Monkey King. He shut his eyes as the two disappeared from view. Syntax gave a nervous hysterical sort of laugh as Huntsman continued to yell out his panic.

“Well, fine! Fine! That takes care of that, but what about the other one?!”

A sound like a bomb rang out and the van swerved so bad, the right side of the car tilted dangerously and he knew the van had come close to flipping. The car bumped along for another few minutes before the back jerked forward and MK slammed into the metal wiring of the partition. There was the sharp sound of shattering glass and air whipped through his hair. Above the roar of the wind, MK could make out an infuriated voice that vibrated through his bones.

“GIVE HIM BACK!!!”

The spider demons screamed as he opened his eyes. It was Macaque. He was crouched on the hood of the car, one claw through the window and his fist clenched on the hem of Huntsman’s shirt. He looked absolutely murderous.

Just like Monkey King, the Six-eared Macaque was dressed in full scale battle armor, complete with a single phoenix feather. It was as if the two were making a declaration of war. His six ears were glowing in radiant colorful light and his body was completely encased in swirling, dark shadows. They lashed, writhed and stretched as if they were searching for a victim. His lips were pulled back in snarl, displaying sharp teeth that could rival the king’s. And his eyes! His eyes were nothing more than glowing, violet light and they promised nothing but pure violence.

Huntsman jerked the wheel and somehow managed to shake off Macaque. Or so they thought. A few seconds later, two clawed hands punctured through the van’s back doors in a death grip. Another few sharp turns and those claws disappeared with a furious roar. He stared at the holes in the doors, pressing his back into the wall and trying to keep his heart in his chest.

“Get ready to jump out! I’m driving this thing over the bridge!”

He swiveled his head towards the front, those words having sparked another surge of panic into him.

“What?! No! We’ll lose the asset!”

“We’ll get him back later! That six-eared freak will go after the brat giving us time to get out of here! Now JUMP!”

The next few moments were like watching through someone else's eyes. Somehow he was numb to what happened next. It was as if he already went through so much that his brain just decided to shut off, detaching his mind from what was happening.

He blinked and he was alone in the car. There was a violent jostling and he was suddenly airborne. He thinks he heard someone scream, an overwhelming devastating sound. He blinked again and he crashed into the side of the van before getting violently tossed around by a wave of water. He didn’t realize that his hearing had zoned out before a muted, echo filled his ears.

Salt stung his eyes as he just floated there in watery darkness. Even if his hands weren’t bound he was too stunned to move and he didn’t know how to swim. His lungs screamed as a muted grating noise echoed around him. His breath betrayed him and he was distantly aware that he was drowning.

His vision was getting darker and before his eyes slipped shut, he could just make out the back doors getting ripped off their hinges. He didn’t notice how freezing the water was until warm hands gripped him, securing him in a tight embrace.

The next thing he knew, he was laying flat on his back, coughing up an immense amount of ocean with a blurry, dark sky overhead. His gaze slid to the side where he spotted a discarded muzzle that had been torn apart beyond repair. Next to it was the rope that had been his restraint. He curled his hands close to his chest.

“... tian… Xiaotian!”

He blinked, coming back to himself. The worried faces of two royal monkeys cleared into view, one of which was soaking wet. Macaque’s clothes and fur clung to his body, some of it nearly obscuring his eyes. Droplets ran down his armor in thick rivets and the shadows that were pouring out from him were nowhere to be found. Monkey King was completely dry except for the streams that ran down his cheeks.

“Xiaotian?” Macaque patted his cheek gently, “Xiaotian, baby, say something!”

“Macaque?” MK felt dazed and said the first thing that popped into his mind, “You’re all wet.”

They both let out choked cries before they both scooped him up in their laps, cradling him between them. His stomach churned and he uselessly tried to wriggle away before he vomited for the second time that night. It got all over their armor but neither one seemed to care. He was pulled back just enough for them both to examine him.

“Oh, bud,” Monkey King pressed his hand against MK’s forehead, “You’re burning up! You have a fever!”

That couldn’t be right. He was literally shaking from how cold he was.

Macaque cradled his face and stared intently at his eyes. His face hardened as something serious entered his tone, “Wukong, he’s been drugged. We need to get him to Yellow Tusk.”

He trembled even more, his mind clear enough to be aware of who exactly was holding him and what they did to him. He didn’t care that they seemed to change their minds, they still drugged him, still sold him.

He tried frantically to get away but he was too weak to put up a half decent fight. Monkey King swaddled him up in his cape and held him close while Macaque tried to calm him down with sweet lies.

“Oh, my sweet little Bao Bei, it’s okay,” Macaque ran his claws through MK’s fur, trying to sooth him, “Just calm down. We’re going to get you taken care of.”

Monkey King placed a kiss on his forehead but pulled back when he hissed and thrashed without restraint. He didn’t care that the cape was keeping him warm, he fought hard to get his arms free, “No! No, don’t touch me! Don’t touch me!”

Monkey King held him tighter, “Xiaotian, it’s okay-”

“No it’s not!” He shrieked as fear and anger fought for his control, “You drugged me! You sold me! You sold me to those monsters! How could you?!”

“That’s not true!”

“Xiaotian, that wasn’t us! I promise you, that wasn’t us!” Macaque cradled his face, trying to get him to look in his eyes, “I heard everything, Xiaotian and we came as fast as we could! You were taken by someone else who used magic to look like us. We’d never hurt you, we’d never sell you. We love you-”

“Stop saying that!” He was bawling now and he didn’t care if they saw it, he just wanted them to let go, “You don’t love me! You never loved me! Let go!”

They continued to softly talk as they carried him off somewhere. They were on Monkey King’s cloud and it just sent him spiraling into more furious, fighting panic. They weren’t flying for very long before they landed on a mountain he’d never seen before. It wasn’t Flower Fruit Mountain and it certainly wasn’t anywhere near Camel Ridge. They went inside what seemed to be a large palace and they hurried down the halls at a fast pace.

Despite his adrenalin draining along with his energy, he managed to get his arms free. He beat his fists as hard as he could against Monkey King’s chest. He even tried scratching at his face but Monkey King only held him closer, whispering the lie that everything was going to be okay.

Yellow Tusk appeared and MK recognized him immediately. He refused to hear a word the other said as he continued to fight with the addition of frantic, angry screams.

He was taken to a white room filled with machines and threatening equipment. Monkey King sat on a bed, holding him firmly in his lap as the elephant demon put some things together. He was sure he’d faint at the sight of the needle.

“It’s just medicine,” Yellow Tusk explained, “It will get the drugs out of your system. It’ll make you feel better.”

He didn’t care what it was. He fought like a cornered animal as Monkey King rocked him back and forth, holding his left arm to keep it from flailing and gently keeping his head turned away while Macaque held his right arm straight and still. His yelling ended with a terrified cry when the crook of his arm was pinched and a cool sensation trailed up his arm. He whimpered pathetically.

“Shh, I know, I know, bud. It’s going to be okay, shh,” Monkey King whispered into his hair, “You’re going to be okay.”

His eyes got heavier and heavier. His strength was failing and little by little, he was starting to go limp. Monkey King released his limp arm to wipe away his tears. Macaque’s thumb rubbed small circles into the back of his hand.

Though his mind was drifting to sleep, he had an important realization. It would never matter how cautious he was or how hard he ever fought to be free. He’d always be someone’s prisoner. All he could do was choose the warden.

His eyelids grew heavy and the world started slipping away. Just before he passed out, he moaned three final words.

“I hate you.”

Notes:

Shh, do you hear that? It's the sound of MK's fragile trust getting flushed down the drain.

Well, no one guessed who the imposters were correctly but we'll find out eventually! And so many characters have entered the game! That's right folks! We got the spider cult, we got Lady Bitch Demon, we got the creepy definitely probably not actually a real mayor! The ball is rolling and we got problems! Yay!

For those of you not in the literary loop, Demon King of Confusion was a jerk from Wukong's origin story. If you never read the book, just picture him as a buff incel who never moved out of his parents basem*nt and instead of going out and getting a job, he decided it was a good idea to enslave Monkey King's subjects while Wukong was off training with Master Subodhi.

... That ended as well as you'd expect.

Summary:

Who wants free health care when you can have forced health care

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Macaque tucked the sheets around his sweet baby, careful not to jostle his arm and mindful of the infusion and the tubes that came with it. He and Wukong had just finished drying off Xiaotian's wet fur and getting him into dry clothes and bandaging the rope burns on his wrists. He had a few bruises, but they were lucky that those were his only injuries.

For the second time that night, an image of Xiaotian's lifeless body flashed behind his eyes. The first time it happened, he had fished his son from a watery grave. For a moment he had thought it was too late. And now, with him so still in that medical bed, it was hard not to see a corpse.

He shivered, shoving the vision from his mind and holding Xiaotian's small hand just a bit tighter.

Wukong sat on the other edge of the bed, brushing back their cub’s bangs to place a cool, wet cloth on his sweaty brow. Hopefully his fever would break soon. Yellow Tusk assured them it was nothing serious, just something brought on by stress, coupled with a bad response from the drugs. His sudden dunk in the ocean didn’t do him any favors either.

His cub was such a small, malnourished thing but now he looked impossibly frail and breakable. Xiaotian’s brows were pinched and his lips were pulled downward in a troubled frown. Across his face were a tangle of shallow scratches where that accursed muzzle cut into his skin. It was the first time Xiaotian didn’t look peaceful in his sleep.

From the shadows he pulled a plush monkey, tucking it to Xiaotian’s side. When Macaque had made it, the plush had been stiff from the new cotton stuffed inside it. But now it showed visible signs of being a beloved toy, its limbs more bendable and limp from the nights his cub cuddled into it. Maybe when he woke up, having it here would be a small comfort.

It was such a devastating sight, seeing his cub so motionless in a hospital bed with a tube trailing from his arm. If only they had been sooner.

Macaque had been quick to tell Wukong about his meeting with Havoc. While his mate agreed that it was most likely a trap or a distraction, he also agreed that they couldn’t afford to risk the chance that it wasn’t.

The plan was for everyone else to carry on with their own investigations while he and Wukong would go to Megapolis. Yellow Tusk insisted on coming. If Xiaotian was here, then their cub might need medical attention- especially if that disgusting comment from Havoc was any hint. Besides, he was the only doctor the monkeys would allow anywhere near Xiaotian.

But while Yellow Tusk was a decent fighter, he never would have been able to keep up with him and Wukong. Thankfully, their sworn brother Demon Bull King and his family lived near the city. Bull King and Iron Fan were more than willing to lend them their medical facilities and let Yellow Tusk wait there on standby.

Macaque had sat on the tallest building of the city with Wukong by his side. It was the third night of Xiaotian's disappearance and his hearing was strained. The sounds of the city didn’t help things. Car horns blared, clubs and parties played loud music, a couple arguing, a loud TV, and many other sounds distracted him from trying to find his cub. Hours went by as the city grated his brain.

But then he had heard it.

In the background of all the noise, Macaque had heard a single, loud, desperate chirp. The sound ripped a gasp from him, startling Wukong into attention.

“Did you hear him?” Wukong had asked, “Is Xiaotian here?”

A fist clenched over his heart as he listened hard. There were more chirps, but each one was quieter and more disheartened than the next one before finally petering out.

“Yes!” He had answered. Because it had to be. “He’s chirping! He’s chirping for us but I can’t- I can’t-”

He might’ve spiraled into panic if it weren’t for his mate. With the absence of those precious chirps, everything was blurring together into a chaotic choir. But then Wukong was there to tether him, hands around his face and bringing them eye to eye.

“You can do this. I know you can,” he closed his eyes, pressing their foreheads together, “No matter what happens tonight, we will get him back.”

Somehow that assurance was enough. With Wukong’s hands in his, Macaque was able to focus on what really mattered. The only sound that mattered.

It took him a moment before he was able to find what he was searching for. A short, terrified chirp greeted his ears and pulled his heart strings. The chirp had echoed, as if he was in a large building. As much as he wanted to focus on his cub, he needed a clue to where he was, who he was with. He nearly flew into a rage at what he heard next.

“It’s unfortunate you ripped out your tracker. We’ll have to pierce you in a new one. Perhaps somewhere less accessible this time.”

Macaque grimaced, coming back from the memory. His hand shook as he carefully carded through Xiaotian’s hair, gaze lingering on his son’s ears. With a feather light touch, his fingers grazed over the one with the tear in it.

Was that how he tore his ear? By ripping out a tracker? It was unthinkable.

There was no doubt in his mind that these were the people who traumatized Xiaotian, tortured him! And now they had hired two lowlifes to steal him from them! How long had his cub been with those people? What had they put his son through?

It had been hard to pinpoint where his cub was. While he could hear Xiaotian and what was happening around him, the noises of the city continued to disorient his location. But then Xiaotian had screamed his name and he was able to pinpoint exactly where he was.

They had flown through the air as fast as possible to get to him. At that time, Macaque had been too worried and scared to feel much anger. But that had quickly changed at Xiaotian’s final plea.

It was the first time his son ever called them Papa and Baba… And it had been to beg them not to sell him. It was enough to send him spiraling over the edge. He had nearly blacked out from his rage.

He wasn’t sure who he wanted to kill first, the imposters or the ones who hired them.

Wukong had made it to the van first. Their plan was for him to get Xiaotian out of harm's way while Macaque planned to absolutely obliterate the van and anyone in it. But then someone attacked, tackling his mate from the van.

But Macaque had always been good with improv.

He remembered smashing through the windshield of that van. The two spider demons probably soiled themselves when they saw him, if their expressions and screams were anything to go by. Normally, that would give him some satisfaction, but he had caught a glimpse of his cub in the back. His innocent son had been bound and gagged like a rabid dog. If Xiaotian’s safety hadn’t been on the line, Macaque would have driven his fist straight through that spider’s chest.

He and Wukong couldn’t risk a crash. Xiaotian was mortal. Until they rectified that, a crash could easily kill him. Unfortunately, that meant the driver needed to stay alive until Xiaotian was removed from the vehicle.

Keeping up with them hadn’t been an issue. The problem had been trying to stop the van without wrecking it. A shadow portal could have easily gotten him inside, but the way the van zoomed by the city's street lights made the shadows unstable and unusable. Macaque had just gotten to a high advantage, getting ready to drop down from the hole Wukong made. But then the van had gone over a bridge and he swore his heart stopped.

He hadn’t wasted a moment, swan diving headfirst into the water and ripping the back doors off the hinges. His heart really had stopped when he saw Xiaotian.

Xiaotian, his cub, had just been floating there, motionless and unresponsive.

He clutched his cub in a tight grip, getting him out of the freezing water as fast as he could and shredding the ropes and muzzle to pieces.

Wukong was quick to get there, his opponent long gone. They took turns performing the Heimlich maneuver, their compressions getting harder and more desperate. Then finally, finally, MK woke up, sputtering and coughing up a lungful of water.

They had come so close to losing Xiaotian.

He glanced at Wukong. Once they had gotten Xiaotian taken care of, they had time to talk about what happened. He told his mate everything he overheard before they rescued their cub. Wukong had been quiet for a long moment.

“Wukong?”

The golden furred monkey didn’t respond. He stood up, walking to the far side of the room with his back facing Macaque.

He sighed, “Wukong-”

CRASH!

Macaque didn’t flinch as Wukong acquainted his fist with the wall. Honestly, he was surprised Wukong showed as much restraint as he did. He had expected his mate to destroy much more than a mere wall. While his time with the monk taught him much in the ways of patience, the Great Sage Equal to Heaven still had a temper when it came to his loved ones. But Macaque could hardly blame him.

If Macaque wasn’t so determined to stay with his cub, he probably would have gone to some remote location to relieve some stress. He wanted to demolish a whole mountain range like in the old days. Maybe two. However, it would be a while before he was willing to let go of Xiaotian's hand, much less leave the same room.

“Raksasi will want a new wall.”

“I’ll kill them,” Wukong snarled, ignoring the fact that he would have to deal with an angry sister-in-law. “I’ll kill every single one of them that dared lay a hand on our cub!”

Macaque snorted without an inch of humor, “Get in line, Peaches.” He paused before thinking back, “Are you sure about her? You really think she’s back?”

He watched Wukong pace, his golden tail lashing, “It has to be her! That creep was using her power! I’ll bet she’s got the Spider Queen under her thumb too.”

Macaque felt his skin crawl. “The others will be here tomorrow. How are you going to convince them she’s back?”

Wukong paused at that.

“I don’t know.”

The rest of their brotherhood would be here in the morning to discuss what happened. Princess Iron Fan, Demon Bull King, and Yellow Tusk have already heard about what happened tonight, but only the married couple truly believed Wukong. Most of the others will be hard pressed to believe them.

It was hard for even Macaque to believe the Lady Bone Demon was back. But he knew Wukong. He wouldn’t claim something like this lightly.

Wukong returned to the bed, face pressed into Macaque’s back while claiming Xiaotian's free hand. They were both exhausted but neither one of them would be getting any sleep tonight.

Macaque stared at his sleeping cub.

Xiaotian was so much like them. He was clever, curious, and attracted danger far too easily. Their amazing powers ran through his veins but even if they manifested now, he was too young and inexperienced to properly defend himself. He was an easy target for the monsters that wanted to hurt him. He was an easy target for her.

He and Wukong had so many enemies. So many powerful foes. Macaque didn’t have many regrets in life, but the ones he did have were heavy. If he could go back and change anything, the first thing he’d change was giving up on Xiaotian being alive. The second, would have been making unnecessary enemies. They made too many powerful enemies and their cub was paying for it.

Once they got back to Flower Fruit Mountain, he and his mate knew what needed to be done.

Xiaotian would hate them - more so than he already did. But if it kept him safe, if it kept those horrible visions from becoming a reality, then that was just something he and Wukong would have to live with.

Their cub was everything to them. They wouldn’t lose him again.

They wouldn’t.



...




MK squinted, blinking in the artificial overhead light.

It confused him. As lovely and lavish as the Stone Palace was, it had no electricity. Running water yes, but no power for such a modern light. All the rooms used lanterns - even the night light that was set up in his room was some kind of lantern. So where was he?

Despite being awake, he couldn’t find the drive to move. He shut his eyes for a long moment as he gathered his thoughts.

His eyes pinched shut as he mentally took stock of his body. Every single muscle ached, especially his shoulder where he rammed it into the van door. His chest ached, as if a boulder had been dropped on it. There was a steady pounding in his head and despite how cool he felt, his fur was slick with a layer of sweat.

Somewhere nearby, a hushed, intense conversation was being held. His mind was too muddled to really focus on the words and he honestly didn’t care.

There was something warm holding his hand. It was comforting and it made a low whine rose from the depths of his chest.

A surprised voice perked up, “Xiaotian? Starlight, are you awake?”

Someone was suddenly cradling his face, a thumb stroking his cheek tenderly. It felt so nice against the chill he felt. He groaned, leaning into it, trying to soak up the soft warmth. His hand twitched as someone squeezed it.

“Wukong,” a hushed hiss, “He’s waking up! Get over here!”

The other voices died down and someone’s hurried footsteps rushed to his side. A hand ran through the top of his hair.

There was whispering just out of his reach before a new voice- a woman, spoke up, “Alright, that’s enough, give them some privacy. As important as this discussion is, it can wait for another time.”

There was the sound of retreating footsteps before the woman said something about coming back with food and a door shut.

“Xiaotian?” A new voice asked quietly, “You waking up, bud?”

He blinked his eyes open, too bone achingly sore to answer. He lifted his free hand to rub his eyes but something pinched and tugged at his arm. Looking down, he felt a surge of adrenaline and panic. A cry escaped him as he sat up and ripped the needle from his arm.

“Xiaotian, stop! Calm down, you’re okay!”

He couldn’t hold back his scared chirp at the sight of Monkey King and Macaque. They were both on the left side of the bed he was sitting in, both taking a hold of his wrists and arms. But their grip was loose, not having expected him to wake up so suddenly.

He didn’t give them time to react as he jerked from their grip and scrambled for the opposite side of the bed. There was a thud as he fell to the floor in a tangle of sheets. Ignoring their worried voices, he thrashed and tore at the fabric before pulling himself under the bed. He curled against the wall, squeezing his eyes shut as he waited for hands to reach under and drag him out.

But that didn’t happen.

Monkey King and Macaque were still there, both crouching on the floor and making no move to force him out. Instead they made soft chirps at him. He hated how soothing it was. When they saw they had his attention, they both offered him kind yet worried smiles.

He took a minute to look at them. Really look at them.

They still wore their amour but neither one seemed all that put together. Their fur was windswept, sticking up at odd angles and deep, heavy set bags hung beneath their eyes. They both stared at him, eyes filled with emotions he couldn’t name.

He’d never seen them so… frayed.

“There you go, bud. You’re alright,” Monkey King’s voice sounded as strained as his smile, “Just breathe with me, okay? Just breathe.”

MK hadn’t even realized he was hyperventilating. Reluctantly, he matched the Great Sage’s deep breaths.

“There you go. Just like that,” Macaque softly cooed, “There’s nothing to be afraid of, Xiaotian. You’re safe.”

Both their smiles faltered at the dumbfounded glare he shot them. He opened his mouth to yell at them but broke off in wheezing coughs. It made his head pound harder, sapping the adrenaline right out of him. The layer of sweat in his fur made the air colder, forcing a shiver from him.

He pressed himself further against the wall as their smiles dropped, both looking like they might drag him out after all.

“Come here, Xiaotian,” Macaque held out a hand, voice insistent, “You’re sick with a fever and need rest. How about some soup and a bath? We’ll even put some bubbles in it! Doesn’t that sound nice?”

He wanted to tell them both to choke on those bubbles but his throat hurt too much to even growl. A nauseating wave washed over him and he squeezed his eyes tight, fighting off the feeling. His body sagged.

A hand wrapped around his forearm.

A bolt of fresh fear shot through his body as he howled in terror. That hand was quick to retreat and he tucked his limbs close, burying his face in his arms. He wished they’d just leave him alone!

“You’re okay, you’re okay! I’m sorry I scared you,” Macaque apologized. “Xiaotian? Xiaotian, please look at me.”

MK didn’t respond or make any move to obey. Macaque continued talking, his voice low and hushed as if it would make him feel any less scared.

“Those two demons that picked you up from the ship- that wasn’t us. They may have looked at us, may have sounded like us, but it wasn’t us! We’d never hurt you.”

There was a pause as they waited for any kind of response. When they didn’t get one, Monkey King asked softly, “Do you know what glamour is?”

He peered up at that, curiosity getting the better of him even now.

“Think of it as wearing a costume,” Monkey King explained, “Many demons have this ability. With enough practice, glamour can make you look like anyone you want. Watch this!”

Monkey King rose to his hands and knees before shaking himself like a wet dog. Before his eyes, the golden fur shimmered before darkening to a midnight shade and the clothes and armor he wore changed shape and color. Within seconds, MK was staring at two identical Macaques.

“Ta da! You can’t even tell us apart!”

He blinked as he stared between the two. There wasn't any distinguishable differences. After getting a good look, Monkey King rubbed his face and when his hand pulled away he was back to his true form.

“See? Demons can use glamor to look like anyone they want. Now please come out, you’re far too sick to be under there.”

MK narrowed his eyes. If they really thought they could sway him that easily, they were sorely mistaken. But if he was being honest, he really didn’t know whether or not they were telling the truth. His head hurt too much to think about it.

The two simians shared a worried look before Macaque slowly reached for him again.

He could feel his fur stick straight up. That hand had punched through a windshield like it was a hammer instead of flesh. He wanted it nowhere near him.

Fear drove his actions as he zeroed in on the threat. A strangled growl rose from his throat and when his warning went unheeded, he lunged his head forward. A metallic taste laced his tongue as his jaw locked in place.

Macaque made a surprised noise as tiny fangs sunk deep into his wrist. His skin didn’t seem to be as thick as Monkey King’s, allowing him to draw a little blood. But just like the king, he didn’t seem to be too injured or upset by it. MK was too scared to be offended.

He guessed he was lucky Macaque wasn’t angry like he assumed he’d be. He still remembers how terrifying they both looked last night. He didn’t even know they could roar so loud. He didn’t know they could roar at all. All he knew was that he didn’t like the clever look that crossed the queen’s face.

Macaque slowly pulled his hand back and MK realized with horror that he was sliding across the floor with it. He released the wrist and turned to retreat back to his spot but he was already too close to them.

A quick tail wrapped snugly around his middle, forcing a startled chirp from him. His stubby nails scraped uselessly against the tile as that insistent appendage steadily pulled him out. Macaque was quick to wrap his arms around him in a restrictive, unwanted hug. Despite feeling sickly, he kicked and thrashed with everything he had.

“Shh, calm down. Don’t fight,” Macaque picked him up before settling on the bed. “You’ll feel better after we get you clean and get some food into you.”

MK’s response was a low, scratchy growl.

His halfhearted struggles came to a halt as Monkey King held out a cup of water. His throat never felt so dry in that moment but he was reluctant to accept the offered drink. What if they laced it? He turned his head away stubbornly when Monkey King brought the cup closer.

“C’mon, bud. You gotta be thirsty.”

He shook his head, keeping his mouth firmly shut as he wriggled and pushed at Macaque. The dark furred simian might as well have been made of steel. His arms and tail didn’t move an inch, keeping him firmly in place.

Monkey King had some kind of realization. His eyes widened and a sad look crossed his face, “Are you worried there’s something in it? I promise it’s just water. See?”

He watched as the king drank some before holding it out again. He stared suspiciously before hesitantly accepting the cup. After carefully taking a sip, he lost all self control. He chugged the drink, water spilling over his chin as he eagerly gulped it down.

“Hey, hey,” Monkey King said, “Slow down! You’ll choke yourself!”

He gripped the cup tighter as it was pulled away from his face. Instead of taking it away like he thought, Monkey King just kept his hand on it. He was allowed to keep drinking, but every other gulp, the cup would be tugged away before letting MK take it back. Monkey King refilled it a couple more times before he was finally satisfied.

Monkey King went into an adjoining bathroom where he could see him start filling a tub. Macaque meanwhile, was running his fingers through MK’s hair, humming some sort of tune. He ignored them both as he glanced around the room.

He had never been inside a hospital, but this is how he imagined one would look like. Afternoon sunlight streamed in from a far window, showing off a rocky mountain range. The room was rectangular, having enough room for a couple of twin sized beds. Weirdly enough, one of the walls had a large hole through it, revealing the hallway on the other side.

When he caught sight of the ivy pole and the needle attached to the tube lying on the floor, he tried wriggling away, even though he knew it was pointless.

Macaque followed his gaze, shifting him till he was facing the other way. A hand rested on the back of his head, administering soothing scratches.

“There’s no need to be scared.” Macaque cooed, “You’re safe. No one here is going to hurt you. I promise.”

He hesitated before he croaked out, “Where am I?”

The question seemed to startle Macaque, having not expected the other to speak. One of his hands returned to his scalp, continuing his head massage.

“We’re in the home of some relatives. They’ve been kind enough to lend us their medical wing while you recover.”

He frowned in confusion, “Relatives?”

“Have you heard of the Demon Bull King and Princess Iron Fan?” MK nodded. “They’re your uncle and aunt. You’ll get to meet them later.”

MK managed to pull back far enough to give Macaque a disbelieving scowl, “I don’t have aunts or uncles! And I thought you and Monkey King came from a rock! How can you have brothers or sisters?”

Macaque face split into an amused smile as he chuckled, “Bull King is a sworn brother and that makes him your uncle. Actually, you have many uncles. Yellow Tusk is one of them.”

His face twisted in indignation, making Macaque let out a more genuine laugh. He scowled when he was pulled closer and his cheek nuzzled. A biting remark was on the tip of his tongue, but Macaque’s next words made him pause.

“I’m so glad you’re safe.”

The words were muttered, as if saying them aloud was unintentional. It was only then did he notice how the arms and tail holding him were shaking slightly. Macaque’s laughter sounded more stressed than genuine after that.

It confused him.

He’d been convinced that Monkey King and Macaque had been lying about the glamoured demons. The way he saw it, they sold him but changed their minds about it, or the whole thing was just an elaborate punishment to get him to behave. But now…

He wasn’t sure what to believe.

Notes:

Sorry this one took so long. I am so overworked and fanfiction doesn't pay the bills.

This chapter was going to be longer but alas, it got to long and I'm sure some of you were eager for another update anyway. Also, I did plan on having Huntsman get captured and brutally interrogated by Wukong and Macaque but decided to save that for later in the story. These characters rarely follow the outline.

Also, our favorite Red Boy will be in the next chapter!

Summary:

MK has a little breakdown

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

They must have known that there was nothing they could say or do to calm him. They let him ride out his fury, Macaque holding him tight as Monkey King kept a hold of his ankles. No surprise there.

"They wouldn’t want their substitute son to hurt himself more", he thought bitterly.

Notes:

Okay, things have been pretty angsty but it's about to get lighter. At least for a while. I'm pretty excited about the next chapters! Also, Red Son will be back in the next chapter.

Also, I've been thinking about changing the title because in a few chapters, MK will find out that they're really his parents and Surprise Adoption won't really make a lot sense. Let me know if I should keep it or if you have a better idea. I've been thinking of changing it to, The Family That Stays.

Anyways, I hope your enjoying the story and have a great day! Also, thanks to Crystal_Chaos14 for a funny dialogue idea

Summary:

The disaster dads overreact

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

“I can assure you, there is nothing to worry about.”

“Nothing to worry about?!”

MK cracked an eye open to level a glare at Monkey King. He was feeling absolutely miserable and all he wanted was to sleep his illness away. Unfortunately, it was an impossible task with how dramatic the two simians were acting. Monkey King was yelling at Yellow Tusk while Macaque held him swaddled in a blanket. They were both convinced that he was gonna drop dead at any moment.

He had calmed down hours ago, his crying had turned into hiccups and the two adults had fretted over how his fever had risen in temperature. It wasn’t a big deal at first and he told them as much. He had felt better after his heavy cry. It was embarrassing, having them both see him break down like that, but he couldn’t deny how good it felt to finally let it all out.

Princess Iron Fan had returned with a new bowl of soup and Red Son brought a remote controlled car. The older boy had built it himself and he’d been really excited to show it off. Red Son launched into a complicated explanation about how he made it and how it worked, but it was all lost on him. It was when he had asked where its hat was that the boy gave up and just showed him how to play with it. Even though the monkeys made him stay in bed, he and Red Son spent the remainder of the evening playing together. The grownups had stayed in the room, watching and quietly talking amongst each other.

He surprised himself when he realized he was having fun, with another kid no less. It was strange, having another kid interested in playing with him. And even though Red Son said a lot of things he didn’t understand, he never once called MK stupid. That’s not to say the other boy didn’t get frustrated with him, but the bouts of frustration never lasted long and he wasn’t mean about it either. That was a first. It was also the first time someone shared a toy with him.

Perhaps they were friends after all.

But all too soon, night was falling and his eyes were getting heavy. Macaque declared it was bedtime and Princess Iron Fan and Red Son left with the promise of seeing him in the morning. He wasn’t able to get any sleep, though. His fever had escalated and he threw up the soup as his body wracked with chills.

He’d been sick plenty of times and this was not his first fever, it wasn’t even the worst one. So when his temperature rose to an unbearable heat, he hadn’t been worried. It would most likely be gone by tomorrow. He’s dealt with it before and he’ll deal with it now. But Macaque and Monkey King hadn’t taken it the same way.

The overprotective, overbearing mother hens had flipped out. He tried to ignore them at first. Turning to his other side, he closed his eyes and tried to get some rest. But Macaque had quickly scooped him up, determined not to let him fall asleep.

They truly thought he was dying.

They were thousands of years old. Didn’t they know anything about getting sick? Had they ever been sick? Maybe they’d been on that island too long.

Nothing he said reassured them. Admittingly, he thought it was kinda funny at first. Watching them panic over something that was so normal yet so foreign to them was a cosmic joke. But it had only been funny until they had decided he needed a doctor. By then all the humor of the situation was gone.

Monkey King had rushed out the door to fetch Yellow Tusk while MK had tried to make another run for it, planning on locking himself in the bathroom. Unfortunately, locked doors were useless against shadow portals. Macaque had pinned his arms and wrapped him up tight in a blanket, turning him into a sweaty burrito. It was embarrassing, the way he was cradled like a helpless baby.

He hissed and snapped his teeth as Yellow Tusk looked him over. While he despised the elephant, he was at least grateful that common sense wasn’t lost on the demon.

“There’s no need to be so worried,” Yellow Tusk patiently repeated himself, “This is all very normal for an illness like this.”

The doctor hadn’t even flinched when Monkey King pounced on his front, feet planted on the giant’s shoulders. They were practically nose to nose. MK was actually impressed by how unaffected Yellow Tusk seemed, giving the simian an exasperated look.

“How can you say that?!” Monkey King fisted his hands in his robes and shook Yellow Tusk, “MY SON IS DYING! Do something!”

“Your son is not dying,” Yellow Tusk explained calmly, “Sometimes symptoms just get worse at night. His body is simply sweating the fever out. By tomorrow, I’m sure he’ll be all better and ready to go home.”

He glared at Macaque who still had him wrapped- scratch that, trapped in the blanket and still cradled in his arms, “I’m fine! Now let me out!”

Ignoring his demands, Macaque used his tail to press a cool towel to his forehead, “Are you sure it’s nothing serious, Yellow Tusk?”

The elephant managed to pry Monkey King off before giving Macaque a reassuring pat on the shoulder. He reached down to give MK a pat on the head but the flash of teeth seemed to make him think better of it.

“You’ve both been gone for too long, my brothers. Mortals get sick all the time and it’s rarely anything fatal.”

He had completely missed the way the two royals flinched at the word, ‘mortal’.

“See? I told you I’m fine!” He shook his head, flinging the rag off, “I’ve been sick worse than this before. It’s nothing special.”

Monkey King’s tail flicked anxiously, “You’ve been sick before? Worse than this?!”

“Uh, huh. Most of the time it’s cause of the rain and sometimes it’s from something I ate in the garbage.”

Instead of calming them down, his statement only seemed to upset them even more. Monkey King made a choking sound and Macaque held him even closer, his expression horrified.

“Oh, Starlight! You’ve been eating from the trash?!”

He ducked his chin, not expecting Macaque’s tone, “Well, uh, yeah. There’s not a whole lot to forage in the woods, especially in the winter months.”

Sometimes he wished he knew when to keep his big mouth shut. Macaque was inconsolable, going on and on about all the different diseases he could have contracted while Monkey King went back to harassing Yellow Tusk, demanding he give MK another check up.

Honestly? He kinda expected this from Macaque but Monkey King? He didn’t know why the king was throwing a fit. It wasn’t that long ago that the stone monkey tried to get him to eat bugs.

“Don’t forget, Xiaotian has been living on his own for years. I’m sure his immune system is incredible. I’ll give him some more medicine and then I highly recommend you let him rest. I’ll check in on him in the morning.”

His fur bristled at the mention of medicine. It was a bit of a relief when instead of another needle, the elephant instead poured a liquid into a tiny cup before handing it off to Macaque. The queen propped him up but he turned his face away.

“Come on, Bao Bei, it’ll make you feel better,” Macaque crooned, “It’s just one little swallow. It’s not so bad.”

MK kept his mouth firmly shut. Not only did the stuff smell awful, but he wasn’t in a cooperative mood. Maybe they weren’t the ones who tried to sell him back to his old tormentors, but he still hasn’t forgiven them for kidnapping him in the first place. And the fact that he was still wrapped up like a helpless newborn put him in a particularly defiant mood.

He’s never needed medicine before, he didn’t need it now. The fever would eventually go away on its own.

“I’m sorry bud, but this is for your own good.”

He hissed and struggled as Monkey King gently pried his mouth open, using his thumb to keep MK from closing his mouth. He bit down on it hard, but he might as well have been biting down on a rock. He squeezed his eyes shut as the vile, syrupy liquid went down his throat. He was offered some water but he refused it out of pure spite.

“There you go, Peach bud. That wasn’t so bad, was it?” Monkey King kissed the top of MK’s head, ignoring the way he was hissing and spitting.

While the two royals were still worried, they finally seemed to understand that he was in no danger of dying. He wriggled furiously and Macaque allowed him out of the blanket, only to tuck him into the bed. But that was fine with him. At long last he was finally given space and allowed to sleep.

He wasn’t too surprised at the position he found himself in when he woke up.

He had woken up to find Macaque and Monkey King snuggled on either side of him in the bed. A quick glance towards the window clued him in that it was very late in the night. It was probably only a couple of hours till the sun would be up. The curtains were still pulled back and he had a good view of the mountain range and the city below that lit it up. The crested moon was beautiful but there was too much light pollution to make out any stars.

It felt weird, being awake while they still slept. The two royals were always awake and ready for the day long before he even opened his eyes. He suspected that they didn’t need to sleep as much as normal people. It used to be off putting. While he got to sleep by himself, he’d always wake up to them sitting on the edge of his nest, waiting for him to wake up.

This was the first time he ever saw them asleep.

He eyed the shadows that lingered under their eyes. Perhaps this was the first time they slept in a while.

To his left, Monkey King was passed out, an arm draped over him with that golden tail wrapped lightly around his small wrist. Occasionally, his body twitched but other than that, he seemed to be sleeping alright. Macaque on the other hand, looked miserable. The queen’s sleep didn’t look peaceful at all. Brows pinched in worry and lips pulled into a tight frown, he had nearly his whole body curled around MK’s smaller form.

He shifted in place. That disgusting medicine they forced in him really did the trick. His muscles didn’t ache, his stomach no longer felt queasy and though there were traces of dried sweat on his fur, his fever was gone.

Snuggled between the sleeping monkeys, MK felt cozy. If he closed his eyes, he could even fool himself into feeling safe. But as it was, his personal bubble was beyond busted and this cuddle pile was starting to feel suffocating.

Grabbing his plush in one hand, he attempted to sit up. It was quite the struggle. The tail around his wrist refused to be removed and at the slightest movement, Macaque pulled him flush against his chest while Monkey King scooted in closer. He was nearly buried under the two monkeys at this point and they were somehow still asleep.

Grumbling, he contemplated waking them up. But upon reflection, that didn’t guarantee them giving him his space back. In fact, it guaranteed the opposite. At any rate, they both seemed to be heavy sleepers, so he gave it another try. He managed to free his upper body and was in the process of wriggling his hips out from the sheets and the tangle of limbs when a sound made him pause.

A glance down confirmed that it was coming from Macaque. The darker furred monkey was mumbling incoherently and MK swore there was sweat on his brow.

Was Macaque having a nightmare? The concept was maddening. The two celestial monkeys were some of the most powerful beings in the world! They were both immortal and wielded amazing abilities! What could possibly keep them up at night or haunt their dreams?

Tentatively, he reached out and carefully patted Macaque. Unsure what else to do, he tried to smooth out the tangled fur on his head the same way he always did to MK. He felt stupid and entirely out of his comfort zone, but it somehow helped. The lines in Macaque’s face eased ever so slightly and his hand came up to grip his wrist loosely.

He froze for a moment before continuing the clumsy strokes.

He knew it was only a matter of time before his own nightmares came back to haunt him. Even after he escaped the Lady Bone demon, they plagued his nights for well over a year before they finally went away. It would be a miracle if his sleep stayed peaceful after facing Mayor and Syntax again. He wondered what monsters Macaque was facing right now.

Eventually, the queen’s stiffened posture relaxed. Carefully, he removed his wrist and gave Macaque one final head pat before shimmying the rest of the way free. He crawled towards the end of the bed but paused before he could slide out.

He considered the two of them before tucking the sheets around them. After a long moment's hesitation, he left his reliable plush next to Macaque. Perhaps grownups, even powerful ones, needed comfort too.

His bare feet padded across the cold tile to the window and stared out at the far off city.

He couldn’t believe he was right here, finally on the mainland without an entire ocean to stand in the way. The urge to run was strong. He could picture himself doing it. Climb out the window, scale down the wall, and disappear into the early morning light.

But they were out there. Mayor and Syntax and the Lady Bone Demon. They almost had him. If Monkey King and Macaque hadn’t shown up when they did…

He wasn’t giving up on escaping. Right now just wasn’t the time. His escape attempts only ever landed him in more danger than he already was. He didn’t just need to wait for an opportunity, he needed a plan.

They would take him back to Flower Fruit Mountain today. His fever was gone and he knew they were anxious to take him back to the island.

The island was the nicest place he’d ever seen, and if the situation was different, he would have jumped at the chance to live there. But it left him completely isolated and stranded. It left him vulnerable. It made him trapped.

Sure, Monkey King and Macaque promised he was safe with them, but how long could that really last? He now knew that they weren’t really the ones that drugged and sold him, but it didn’t change the fact that they could if they wanted to. And he’d be powerless to do anything about it. No matter what they said, no matter how much they pretended otherwise, they weren’t a family. They never were and they never will.

He leaned into the window, feeling the cold seep into his cheek.

When the fake Monkey King and Macaque took him, his instincts warned him that something wasn’t right. He knew something wasn’t right but he did nothing! As much as he tried not to, he had trusted them. It wasn’t a lot of trust, but he had trusted that they weren’t going to hurt him. That tiny bit of trust nearly doomed him!

The hugs, the kisses, the nuzzling, it had all gotten to him. It made him soft. It made him weak. Getting coddled and doted on for three weeks made him dependent on them. Even when he knew something was wrong, he hadn’t even questioned it when the fakes gave him food. Not once did he stop and consider the possibility that they did something to it.

He glanced at the two celestial monkeys.

This was fine. This was fine! He could hold out for a little longer. Maybe it might take a while and maybe he wasn’t as smart as Red Son, but he could come up with a plan to get away without attracting anymore unwanted attention.

They couldn’t keep him forever.

“Xiaotian?”

Macaque didn’t seem to be completely awake. He mumbled something as he patted the empty space next to him. When he realized MK wasn’t there, he sat bolt upright with a panicked screech, startling Monkey King awake in the process and sending him flailing off the bed with a surprised yelp.

The sight was funny enough to pull a giggle from MK and at the sound, Macaque’s eyes shot towards him. Faster than he could blink, the black furred simian dropped through a shadow and popped out of another one at his side. He let out a startled chirp as he was scooped up.

“What are you doing out of bed, Starlight?” Macaque carried him back to the bed, tone slightly scolding, “And I don’t want you wandering around on your own!”

“But- but I was only looking out the window! I didn’t even leave the room!”

“Listen to your baba, kiddo,” Monkey King picked himself off the ground. Lifting his arms, he groaned as he leaned into a stretch.

“But it’s morning! And I’m not tired anymore!” He’s had enough sleep. If they made him get any more rest, he might go crazy.

Macaque frowned. Pressing his palm against MK’s forehead, he hummed, “I don’t know, Xiaotian. Your fever might be gone but you still feel a little warm. You don’t have to go back to sleep but you need to stay in bed.”

He pushed the hand away, “I’m fine. I don’t wanna stay in bed anymore.”

“Here, how about this,” Macaque reached towards the side table but wrapped his tail around MK to keep him in place, “You haven’t gotten to play with your new coloring books yet. Why don’t you color for a bit?”

Realizing that there was no use in arguing with the queen, he got comfortable and accepted the compromise. Even though he still wanted to get up and spend some energy, he was still excited at the new coloring books. He got a little thrill as he flipped through the pages. It was still hard to believe that he owned his own crayons.

He settled on a coloring book that was filled with pictures of different kinds of animals. Most of them he’d never seen before. He frowned quizzically down at one of the pages.

“What’s wrong, bud?”

He was still bitter about Monkey King making him take the medicine but his need to satiate his curiosity won out over his need to be stubborn, “What animal is this?”

Monkey King peered at the page, “Oh, that’s an anteater.”

“What color are they?”

A sudden, mischievous smile split his face, “Would you like to see?”

He watched in confusion as Monkey King pushed the second bed to the far wall, creating an open space in the room. The king placed himself in the center, holding out his arms in a dramatic display.

“Watch this, Peach Bud!”

He watched in awe as a golden light radiated from Monkey King’s body, completely engulfing him. It was bright, but not too bright as to make him look away. His body shifted and warped, getting shorter but longer. When the light faded, MK was staring at the real life version of the animal in his book.

“Wow!”

He moved to hop off the bed for a closer look but Macaque’s tail continued to keep him in place. He had forgotten that Monkey King could do that. What was it called? The seventy something transformations?

“That’s so cool! Is that what a real anteater looks like?”

“You got it, bud,” The long snout pointed in the air and he got the impression that Monkey King was preening, “This is what a real anteater looks like.”

Macaque snorted, “Real anteaters don’t have blue and yellow markings or a monkey tail.”

It wasn’t until Macaque pointed it out did he notice it. The bushy tail of the anteater obscured most of it, but he could just make out the golden furred monkey tail hiding under it. It twitched in agitation as a long skinny tongue poked out at the queen.

He eagerly flipped to a new page and held it out, “This one next! This one next!”

In another display of dazzling light, Monkey King transformed. This time his form changed into something just a little smaller, with flippers and a hard shell. While it had a stubby green tail, Monkey King’s real one was still visible from underneath it. The creature was like the tortoises he’s sometimes found in the forests, only much bigger.

He excitedly tugged on Macaque’s sleeve “What’s this one called?”

A soft smile graced Macaque’s lips, making the shadows under his eyes a little less prominent, “That’s a sea turtle, Xiaotian. Although I’m not sure what species.”

“You wanna see some more?”

MK nodded his head eagerly. Monkey King proudly shifted into any animal he asked, Macaque calling him a showoff with a fond smirk. They had nearly gone through the whole coloring book by the time someone came in with breakfast.

Princess Iron Fan and Red Son were back, but this time they brought someone else. It was hard not to gape at the massive giant that was Demon Bull King. Even though the doorway was already constructed for someone massive, the bull still had to duck his head to make it all the way through, the tips of his horns just grazing the entryway.

Jeeze, and here he thought Yellow Tusk was a big guy.

“Xiaotian, this is your Uncle Bull,” Macaque paused as MK moved to hide behind him. He peered from over his shoulder.

Logically, he knew he had nothing to fear from the Demon Bull King. The royals considered the massive demon as their sworn brother and so far his wife and son were alright, although the latter got frustrated easily. Either way, ‘Uncle Bull’ was big enough to warrant caution and while he still didn’t trust him, he felt better with Macaque in between them. The black furred simian may have been the scariest person he ever met - even scarier than Monkey King but he knew Macaque wanted him alive.

Demon Bull King looked particularly awkward. He looked like he was contemplating on just leaving the room until Princess Iron Fan nudged him, “Hello there, uh, little fella.”

“Don’t let him fool you, Father,” Red Son made himself comfortable on the edge of the bed, holding out a bowl of congee for MK, “Mother called him skittish, but that’s just a tactic to get opponents to lower their guards and underestimate him. It’s very clever when you think about it.”

MK spared a nervous glance towards Demon Bull King before he scooted to sit closer to the other boy. As he took the offered breakfast, Red Son muttered, “Skittish. Honestly, Mother.”

“It’s good to see them getting along. Are you feeling better, Xiaotian?” He nodded and Princess Iron Fan gave him a pleased smile before her sharp gaze pierced Monkey King, “Now Wukong, about my wall…”

It was kinda funny. Monkey King was at least a whole foot taller than Princess Iron Fan and definitely more powerful but he was intimidated by her. As she scolded him for property damages, he looked like he was ready to join MK in hiding behind Macaque.

MK eyed Bull King one last time before deciding his food was more important. He eagerly shoveled bite fulls of the sweet tasting porridge into his mouth. As he ate, he ignored the scolding Monkey King was getting from Princess Iron Fan and instead tried to make an effort to understand the weird words coming out of Red Son’s mouth. The other boy hardly touched his own food, much too busy boasting about some project.

“-and I’ll admit, I may have miscalculated. The pH level was at a 0.8 and I measured too much sulfuric acid but at least Mother was there to put out the flames. Biochemistry may not be my strongest quality but my new battery was a success! I’d normally use a silver calcium cylinder but I wanted to use lead electrodes.”

Completely lost, he swiveled his head around to shoot Macaque a helpless look. The celestial monkey simply chewed his own food, amusem*nt twinkling in purple eyes.

Red Son continued to ramble about things MK couldn’t keep up with. He decided to just smile and nod. He suspected that the other boy knew that he didn’t understand any of it, but regardless, he seemed happy that someone was listening. And he had to admit, it was nice hanging out with another kid. When the two royals took him back to Flower Fruit Mountain, it was oddly reassuring when they promised Red Son could come visit.

...

“Useless! You’re all useless!”

The Spider queen was flying in a rage. Syntax and Huntsman gave her their report and she was less than pleased at the outcome, “Five years! We’ve been searching for that monkey brat for five years and you incompetent fools let him slip from your grasp!”

The Lady Bone Demon’s face was impassive and cold as ice as she quietly left the Spider Queen to her yelling. Screaming at the fools was unproductive and she had a feeling the queen would be at it for a while. That was fine. It meant the spider would be out of the way and she would be left alone to think. To form a new plan.

She strolled through the lab, running her pale, slender fingers over the various tools and machines of the lab. Her servant bowed low to the ground as she breezed by.

“My apologies, My Lady. I have failed you. It won’t happen again.”

The temperature dropped several degrees.

In all honesty, she wasn’t upset with him. Her servant was faithful and at times equipped with her power, but even that was no match for the Monkey King and the Six-eared Macaque. At least for now.

No, it was her fault for hiring those two bounty hunters. She warned them to keep the child muzzled. The Macaque surely heard his cries and they were all lucky the two simians hadn’t thought to follow those fools back here. If those bounty hunters had just followed that one, simple instruction she gave them, then she’d have her champion and her plans would once again be set back into motion.

With the Monkey King and the Six-eared Macaque in the picture, it would be tricky but not impossible. She would just have to plan around it. Destiny was on her side after all.

She stopped short before slowly turning to the corner of the room. The faintest trace of annoyance slipped through her tone, “You have returned.”

Havoc sent her a sly smile, “Yeesh, don’t sound so pleased to see me.”

When the demoness named Havoc showed herself, it had just been the two of them, the room devoid of the Spider Queen and any of her followers. Havoc somehow knew of the bounty hunters that were watching Flower Fruit Mountain, waiting for a moment when they could deliver the child. She claimed she could be of service but she wasn’t fooled. The fact that she came to the Lady Bone Demon and not the Spider Queen suggested that this mysterious demon knew who was really the pawn in this chess game. And that was dangerous.

With a simple nod, her servant lashed out with a manic grin. He was ready to cut down the threat where it stood. But even if she were to lend him all her power, it would have been pointless. The stranger wasn’t really there. It was nothing more than an illusion. Rare magic and extremely inconvenient.

So, she’d been forced to hear out this Havoc character. For whatever purpose, the stranger wanted to work with them and she quickly proved she had uses. But it was all for not.

The Lady Bone Demon turned away, dismissing her, “You are not needed.”

“Hey, I was the one who told dumb and dumber what boat the kid was on! It’s not my fault they botched it up. I even suggested they keep those glamours on and now that kid is more scared of those monkeys than ever! You’re welcome.”

“Regardless, the child got away and now he will be even harder to attain.”

Havoc’s ruby red lips stretched into a wider smile, “You need his essence for that special venom you’re making, right? While having the source material is ideal, you don’t need the monkey prince here in person. All you need is a few little pieces of him. Surely you already know that you can get power from the little guy with just a few of his hairs?”

“For that to work, I would need more than ‘a few’ hairs. As expected, you are wasting my time.”

“Now hold on, just second. It just so happens that I have access to Flower Fruit Mountain. I’ll be able to get you all the monkey hair you need! Unfortunately, it will be a bit of a waiting game. I can get you enough of the prince’s hair, but you’ll have to wait until late spring.”

A dainty brow rose, “Oh? Why such a specific time?”

“You wanna ask questions or do you want that hair?”

“What do you want?” The Lady Bone Demon’s eyes narrowed in thinly veiled suspicion, “What do you get out of all this?”

She shrugged, “My boss simply wants revenge on the Monkey King. By helping you, it is ensured the Monkey King will suffer.”

There it was again. This was the second time the chaos demon hinted at a mysterious employer. She didn’t like not being able to see all the pieces on the board, but Havoc refused to give a name.

“Hmm. If your employer is so powerful, why the interest in helping me? Are you both loyal supporters to the Spider Queen as well?”

A haughty laugh and a clever gaze, “Oh, Miss Bone Demon, we both know that neither one of us is loyal to that arachnid.”

She considered the other, her face as emotionless as ever before and giving nothing away. That confirmed her hunch. “So you know who I am. Then you must know of my true purpose. The world that I am destined to shape and remake.”

“Yeah, yeah, perfection this, perfection that, wiping the slate clean, yada yada.”

She ignored the blatant disrespect, “My servant is the only soul I have yet to come across who is devoted to setting destiny in motion. Do you really expect me to believe you share my vision?”

Havoc heaved a sigh, tapping her sharp heels against the tile, “Listen, Miss Bone Demon. Some people just want to watch the world burn, if you’ll pardon the expression. Do you want my assistance or not?”

She considered her for a long moment. This demoness and her mysterious employer clearly had ulterior motives and goals. But there was no harm really in a temporary partnership.

Assistance accepted.

Notes:

Listen, I hate to disappoint some of you but Red Son doesn't have a crush on MK in this story. Really sorry spiceynoodle fans.
For one thing, they’re just kids in my story, and yeah, a lot of little kids have cute crushes on other kids but I'm not good at writing that and that's not the focus of this story. Also, it'd be kinda weird since their sorta family in this fanfic. Red Son really loves MK, but in a super duper platonic way. In this story, MK is the first other kid that he's ever really gotten to play with. A lot of demons don't trust him or his family because Princess Iron Fan is a Celestial Maiden - something I plan to expand on later.

And I'm also sorry if some parts feel rushed or the pacing feels like crap.

Thank you so much for 1,500 kudos! I love reading your comments and thank you for reading!

Summary:

As a parent, you sometimes have to make difficult decisions.

Notes:

!REALLY IMPORTANT!

Be sure you go back and read the previous chapter! A lot of people didn’t read it because they didn’t know it was a new chapter. The old chapter 14 was so short, it kept bothering my writer ocd so I merged it with the current chapter 14. And I changed the title to fit the story better. Sorry if there was some confusion! :)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Notes:

Please leave a comment!

And Thank you to VioletMoon21 for help with the new title!

Summary:

ANGST!!!

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

“Xiaotian!”

Slam!

“Wait!”

Slam!

“Xiaotian, stop!”

Their cub ignored both of them as he ran on all fours. He ducked from Wukong and Lui’er’s reaching hands and leapt through the air towards another open window. Just like the last few times he tried it, Xiaotian’s body buckled as if he slammed face first into an invisible barrier.

Slam!

Their poor cub collapsed to the floor. Lui’er was closer and wasted no time in scooping him up while he was still dazed. Wukong hurried over as Xiaotian regained his bearings. They both tried to sooth him but nothing was calming him down. His cub didn’t say a single word to either of them as he flailed and hissed in fury and fear.

“Calm down.” Lui’er craned his head back as Xiaotian clawed at him, “I promise you’re okay! It’s not as bad as you think.”

After wriggling free from Lui’er’s arms, Xiaotian darted a few feet away and furiously pulled at the headband that was attached to his head. Strands of fur were caught in his stubby nails as he frantically scratched at the magical accessory.

“Get it off! Get it off!”

There was a horrible moment where Wukong’s eyes betrayed him. For a split second, he saw a younger version of himself, writhing and screaming helplessly on the ground. He blinked, shaking his head.

It wasn’t the fillet. It wasn’t. He had to remember that.

The headband wouldn’t hurt Xiaotian like the fillet hurt him. It wouldn’t squeeze his head and it wouldn’t cause unbearable migraines. Unless he continued to push at the boundaries they set, the headband wouldn’t hurt him. The headband would keep his cub safe. The spells woven into the fabric would keep Xiatian from being able to leave the boundaries they set, and right now that was the palace.

And if anyone tried to forcefully take him, they’d get a nasty surprise.

“Xiaotian, please,” Wukong got on his knees and grabbed his son’s tiny wrists, trying to keep him from pulling anymore of his hair out, “It’s okay! There’s no need to panic. We-”

“You trapped me!” His little face was scrunched in anger, his big eyes were welling with furious tears. “You leashed me! Like a dog!”

Lui’er joined them on the floor, brushing back Xiaotian’s bangs and fretting over the pink, self-made scratches around his head, “It’s not like that! It is for your own protection, Starlight. It will keep you here, where you’re safe.”

“We’ll still take you outside to play and it’s only temporary.” Still holding his son’s wrists, Wukong carefully curled his tail around Xiaotian, trying to bring some semblance of comfort, “We’ll remove it permanently once things settle down. Arlight, Bud?”

“No! Stay away from me!” Xiaotian yanked away from his hold, baring his baby fangs, “Leave me alone!”

He tried to reach out again, “Bao Bie-”

Xiaotian jerked away as he seethed at them both. Raging eyes were shinny with unshed tears and he yelled, “I hate you!”

Wukong flinched as if stabbed. Lui’er’s voice sounded choked, “Xiaotian-”

“I hate you! I hate you, I hate you, I hate you!”

Once again, Xiaotian darted away on all fours down the hallway. They both hurriedly followed, worried that their son would try and jump through another window and hurt himself more. Instead Xiaotian ran into the great hall and up the ancient tree behind the thrones. By this point the room was nearly empty except for a couple of monkey demons that were cleaning up.

They climbed up after him and sat a couple of branches below his hiding place. Xiaotian had found a narrow cavity high in the tree, leaving only his cute, little, fluffy tail poking out.

“Please come out, Bao Bie. It’s getting close to your bedtime and you’ve had such a busy day,” Lui’er crooned, worry shining in his violet eyes, “How about a bedtime story? I’ll tell you as many as you’d like.”

There was no response other than an irate flick at the end of Xiaotian’s tail.

A group of older monkeys were sitting on a nearby branch. They had been eating fruits leftover from the party but had stopped to watch their prince with concerned expressions. One of them, a well respected elder of the troop, clutched an unblemished apple and crawled over. The elder cautiously leaned into the tight space, chittering a greeting as she offered up the fruit. Xiaotian ignored her too.

Wukong dared another branch, now at eye level to where Xiaotian tucked himself away. He was pressed as deep as he could go, keeping his face hidden and back facing out, effectively shunning them.

Wukong wished he could pretend Xiaotian was simply pouting. Like this was just an angry toddler's tantrum. Xiaotian was angry with them but he was also so, so, scared. Scared of his own parents. Scared of him.

More than anything, Wukong wished things had been so different. He wished Erlang Shen had never thrown his son into the sea.

He put as much care into his voice as he could, “Come on out, bud. You must be tired after all that running around. What if we ask Curry for a bedtime snack, huh? I’ll bet she’s got some of your favorite cookies stashed away somewhere.”

Xiaotian slowly turned his head, quietly accepting the apple that the elder still held out for him. He clutched it as he regarded Wukong.

His golden tail perked as he smiled, hope sparking in his chest. He held his arms out invitingly, “C’mer, Peach Bud!”

Xiaotian scowled and chucked the apple as hard as his little arms knew how. Wukong flinched in surprise as the hard fruit bounced off his head with a loud ‘clunk’! His cub’s ears lowered with a feral hiss as he turned back around, pressing his face further into the bark. Knowing that Wukong wasn’t hurt by a mere apple (and probably not caring even if he was), the elder cooed softly as she combed through the end of Xiaotian’s tail.

Lui’er climbed up and stood beside him. His mate reached out to tentatively stroke the soft spot on the back of Xiaotian’s neck, “Xiaotian…”

Lui’er quickly retracted his hand when their cub flinched at the careful touch. His hand hung there limp and dejected before Wukong quickly took hold of it. He wasn’t sure if he was trying to comfort his mate or himself. Lui’er pulled his hand away to absentmindedly rub at his wrist where Xiaotian bit him the other day. The shadowmaster’s powers had healed the tiny bite marks within minutes but not his feelings.

Lui’er whispered in their monkey tongue, “He hates us. He really hates us.”

“I know.”

“What are we going to do?” His Moon leaned against him heavily, as if all his strength was sapped out of him, ”How are we going to fix this?”

Wukong wrapped an arm around his mate as their tails curled tightly around each other. He swallowed a thick lump, “...I don’t know.”

They watched as Xiaotian’s back shook with barely repressed trembles. Quiet sniffling could be heard but neither of them knew what to do. Wukong knew what he wanted to do but cuddling him would only upset his cub more. The best thing to do was to wait until he got too tired and then they’d get him tucked in for the night. Maybe Xiaotian would be more willing to listen after he had some rest.

A tiny whimper pulled at his heart strings.

He hated that it came to this. He hated making his own son feel like a captive in what should have felt like his own home.

It wasn’t permanent. They would remove the headband for bathing and grooming and they could expand the spell’s boundaries for when they took him outside to play. Keeping him inside forever wasn’t something he or his mate would ever do - especially not when it was something Xiaotian had initially been worried about.

Maybe it would take a long time, but eventually Xiaotion would realize he was theirs. He had too. Once he gave up on running away, they’d take it off for good. In the meantime, they’d still have to keep a careful eye on him. If Xiaotian had taken a shard of glass to his own ear, he didn’t want him to do something worse because of the headband. He hated having to put so much control over Xiaotian, especially after learning some of what those demons did to him, but he and Lui’er didn’t know what else to do. What else could they do?

It hurt him to do this to his cub. Especially on his first night back. After everything that’s happened, Xiaotian had finally opened up, even just a little bit. They still didn’t know all the details and they didn’t know what the Lady Bone Demon was up to or even how the spider demons were involved, but it was enough to paint a horrifying picture. Needless to say, when he finds those demons, none of them will survive. He’d make sure of it.

After a while, Xiaotian’s sniffling petered out and his body slumped against the bark. Lui’er leaned forward and their cub turned his head to eye them warily. His tired eyes were shiny and red.

It was a wonder he didn’t tire himself out sooner when he was playing with the monkeys.

The welcoming party was over by then. Everyone had been full from the dinner and happy that their prince was safe. His son was chasing the little monkey’s around the room in a game of tag when one of the infants that Xiaotian was particularly fond of split off and darted out into the hallway.

He and Lui’er followed. They tried to call him back with the excuse that he needed to start winding down for bed but their cub wasn’t listening. Xiaotian was much too focused on catching up to his playmate.

Squeaking in excitement, the little monkey jumped through one of the many open windows to avoid getting tagged and they were too slow to stop Xiaotian from jumping face first after him.

Wukong quickly picked him off the ground as Lui’er checked to see if his nose was broken. Xiaotian just blinked up at them in bafflement. But it didn’t last long. That puzzled expression was soon fading away into one of betrayed shock as his hands slowly came up to the band tied around his head. They could see the gears turning as their poor cub put two and two together.

Xiaotian hadn’t spoken a word to them as he ran around the palace, trying doors and windows for any means to get outside.

Panicked chirping and declarations of hate still rang in Wukong’s ears and he tried to block it out as he met his son’s exhausted glare. He inched closer, just in case Xiaotian fell from his crevice in the tree.

“It’s been a stressful night,” Lui’er cooed, “Let’s get you tucked into bed, huh Starlight? Things will be better in the morning.”

Very slowly, Lui’er reached forward. A growl reminiscent of an angry kitten gurgled from Xiaotian’s throat as he glared daggers at them. The elder monkey wisely took a few steps back. Just like her, Wukong assumed his cub planned on biting or scratching at him and his mate. But it seemed Xiaotian still had some energy stored away.

With defiant hiss, Xiaotian leaped out of his hidey-hole and jumped over Lui’er in the process. Wukong reacted quickly enough for his tail to snag the cub in the air. Cooing reassuringly, he secured a snarling Xiaotian safely in his arms. Lui’er stayed glued to his side as they climbed down the tree and carried him to bed.

Wukong paused when they made it to their rooms. The urge to make Xiaotian sleep in their family nest was hard to resist. It’s where he was safest and where he belonged. It’s what Lui’er wanted too. But Xiaotian was already stressed and agitated enough. It was with great reluctance that Wukong carried him past their bedroom.

As Wukong set him down, Lui’er used his powers to turn off the lights and set the nightlight aglow. Wukong held out the beloved plush monkey in a last effort to comfort his cub. He received a murderous look and to his surprise, his cub slapped his hand and the toy away.

His mate pulled the shadows to gently swirl around the room, his magic making them glitter and glow with a soft purple light.

“Ready for a bedtime story? Do you have a request?”

Xiaotian ignored them. Without a word or glance of acknowledgement, Xiaotian buried himself under the blankets. The shadows dispersed with Lui’er’s tentative smile.

“Good night, bud,” Wukong took his mate’s hand to offer a semblance of comfort. “Sleep tight.”

Lui’er’s voice was tight, “We love you, Xiaotian.”

The ball under the blankets shifted but remained silent. Reluctantly, he pulled Lui’er away, out into the hall and into their own bedroom. The shadow master sank into the nest, looking absolutely defeated.

One of the reason’s Wukong insisted he should put the headband on Xiaotian was to hopefully transfer any bitter feelings away from Lui’er. But it seemed their cub didn’t care who it was that tied the band on his head. He seemed to hate them both.

The main reason was… well… it felt wrong to have Lui’er do it. Wukong knew what it was like to have something magically attached to your head and having your actions dictated to an extent. Having Lui’er tie on the band felt… cowardly.

He sighed, sitting next to his moon, “Maybe the headband was a mistake-”

“No. We had to.”

“If we stay by his side twenty four seven, he wouldn’t need the headband. We could have him sleep in our nest again. Maybe assign him a 24 hour guard.”

“No, we can’t,” Lui’er shook his head, “We can’t risk him sneaking away. Not even for a moment.”

“Well, maybe if we-”

“I said no!”

Wukong blinked as the other refused eye contact. Wukong saw the way his shoulders were hunched. Tensed.

“We have to keep it on him,” Lui’er choked out, desperation in his voice, “You don’t know.”

“Don’t know what?”

Lui’er’s breath was shaky as he buried his face into his hands.

“Mihou,” Wukong felt something cold sink in his stomach, “What don’t I know?”

Several minutes ticked by as the dark furred simian collected himself while Wukong’s thoughts raced with terrible possibilities. In their thousands of years of life, there was rarely anything that could rattle his mate like this. But the last few weeks were clearly getting to him. Neither one of them had gotten any sleep during the entirety three days of Xiaotian’s kidnapping. They were only able to get a few hours of rest when Xiaotian was safely tucked between them. Even still, Wukong felt like there was more to Lui’er than a lack of sleep.

Ever since they got their cub back, his six-eared counterpart looked ready to snap from stress. While under the roof of their most trusted friends,Bull King and Iron Fan, Lui’er was on constant alert - even now that they were back on Flower Fruit Mountain. He’d eye every corner and doorway like he expected someone to attack their cub at any moment. They kept their door open and Lui’er’s vigilant gaze kept wandering to Xiaotian’s closed door.

Honestly, Wukong was still on edge himself. But Lui’er seemed like there was something more bothering and now he knew there was.

“Before I got tipped from that, Havoc,” he snarled the name like venom, “I was using my special hearing to try and find Xiaotian.”

“Okay. And?”

Lui’er lifted his gaze, staring through the hallway at the room where their cub slept, “I… I had a vision of the future. Three actually. Two of them were about Xiaotian.”

“What did you see?” He dared to ask.

“The first one was here, in our home. We were under attack by spider demons. Probably the same clan that’s after our son.”

“Well, that’s concerning but nothing we can’t handle,” Wukong tried to smile encouragingly but knew it wouldn’t reach his eyes, “It makes things easier if you think about it. They’ll save us the time trying to find them. Once they come, we’ll kill them! We’ll avenge Xiaotian and then all we’ll have to worry about is the Bone Demon.” He frowned as Lui’er shook his head.

“That’s not what I’m worried about. In my second vision, Xiaotian was… Xiaotian was attacked by a celestial.”

Wukong froze. The fur stood straight up on the back of his neck.

“I don’t know where he was. He wasn’t on our island or any place I knew.” Lui’er gripped his knees in a tight grip, his voice hoarse, “He was hurt and trapped in a Diamond Noose. I don’t know who did it, just that they were a celestial.”

Wukong rarely felt cold. Getting locked up in Lao Zi’s furnace had made him eternally warm but now he felt as if a bucket of ice was dropped on him. “... And… and your third vision?”

For a moment, Wukong was looking at a different Lui’er. One that was broken from loss and heartbreak. It was a Lui’er that was nothing but a living, breathing empty shell that gave up for 20 years. The dark cloud lifted but it was still there, threatening to hide the sun. Even his voice was broken as he choked out his next words.

“He… He was dead, Wukong!”

He jumped, startled as Lui’er cried out, tears running freely down his face. He choked and gasped over his words.

“Xiaotian - our baby - he was dead! He was dead and I don’t know why - don’t know who was responsible! He was dead!”

They gripped at each other tightly. Their tails tangled tightly as Lui’er gasped and sobbed into Wukong’s chest. He could do nothing but hold his mate and sit in wide eyed shocked.

Xiaotian. Dead?

No…

No.

NO!

A growl threatened to erupt from his chest as he fought the sting in his eyes.

“He won’t die, Mihou. I promise.”

“My visions-”

“Your visions can change, right?”

Lui’er’s breathing stopped sounding so distraught. “... yes. Sometimes.”

“You told me once that the future was never set in stone. That we have the power to change it and we have! We’ve changed your visions once before and we can change it again.”

“You’re right.” Still holding onto each other, Lui’er lifted a hand, brushing over his right eye. “You’re right. We did it before. We can - we can change this.”

“Xiaotian will not die. I promise.”

Lui’er sunk further into him, tired and exhausted. “The headband stays on.”

Wukong nodded, “The headband stays on.”

They sat there longer still, taking comfort in each other and their promises. Eventually, Wukong forced himself to pull away and push his mate into the mattress.

“You need to sleep, my Moon.”

Bloodshot and baggy eyes darted to the hallway, “But Xiaotian-”

“I’ll watch him,” Wukong promised softly as he pressed their foreheads together, “Nothing is going to happen to our cub tonight, or any other night. Please rest.”

Reluctantly, Lui’er eased back into the nest. He squeezed Wukong’s hand once before settling into some much needed rest. Wukong pulled away, transforming into a fly and sneaking under his son’s bedroom door. He settled into a well used corner and watched over his most precious treasure.

At some point, Xiaotian had retrieved his plush from the floor. His small arms held the toy in a tight grip as he laid on his side, glaring at the wall and sniffling. In the dim night light from the lantern, Wukong could see the tears that slid down his face. He looked angry. He looked scared.

A vise squeezed his heart.

He didn’t want his little Bao Bie to cry. His son should be happy and carefree. He craved those rare laughs and giggles and his sunshine smile. He wanted the Xiaotian that played with the wind as they flew on Wukong’s cloud. Those precious eyes were alight with wonder and delight, his pleased giggles carving a spot in his heart. He wanted all that to be Xiaotian’s normal. Not this fear.

But he didn’t know when he’d get that back.

I hate you!

The declaration pierced his very soul. But as much as it hurt, there was a single word that hurt him more. Haunted him more. A word that had been whispering and niggling in the back of his brain since they found their innocent, sweet baby. It had become more prominent when those mangy cat demons took him. But then it was screaming at him for those three terrible days and ever since that night on the bridge.

Mortal.

He remembers the sight of Lui’er bursting out of the cold ocean. Their cub soaked in icy water, unmoving and bound like a dangerous animal. Macaque had barely made it on the bridge when Wukong took their baby, ripping the ropes and muzzles into pieces.

Mortal.

Xiaotian was so small and delicate. Tubes trailing down his arm, bandages around his chaffed wrists. His breathing had been labored and fevery sweat coated his fur. Lui’er had whispered that his heartbeat had been unsteady for the first couple of hours.

His cub was so fragile, breakable. So, so, mortal.

Mortal.

That cursed, despicable word floated around in his head like a plague. It taunted him. Haunted him. It had no business on his island, his mind, his family. It was a word that needed to be blotted out and crushed under his boot. But his cub, his son, his baby, the most important part of his life, was mortal.

Painfully, undeniably, mortal.

Every monkey and monkey demon on his island was immortal. Everyone was frozen in the age they were when Monkey King scratched their names from the leger of Life and Death. From the oldest of their troop to the infant monkeys. They were never to age any older or wither away to the whims of time. They were alive, forever to live on their paradise.

The plan had always been to strip Xiaotian of his mortality, it was just never decided on when. They had plenty of time. As a celestial monkey, Xiaotian’s natural life span was hundreds of years, though even that seemed impossibly small in Wukong’s eyes.

They had talked about this of course, he and Lui’er. Back in the days that Xiaotian was just a stone egg. Of course they would see to it that their child became immortal. He was theirs.

Xiaotian would stay with them, forever and always.

The only problem was when and how to do it.

Originally, the plan had been to wait until he was close to adulthood. They would give him the means and he could choose to end his mortality there and then or if he wanted to, he could wait till he was a bit older. But now…

But now Wukong was scared.

He was really, really scared.

What if his son didn’t have that time? They had powerful and cunning enemies that would only see his cub as a ticket to revenge. And then there was Lui’er’s terrible visions. What if Xiaotian didn’t live to see adulthood? What if he didn’t have that time?

If he became immortal, Xiaotian would be extremely hard to kill. There weren't many ways someone could end an immortal’s life.

Wukong watched his cub for a long while as he stewed in his raging thoughts. He had long since cried himself to sleep and the golden furred simian was taking comfort in watching his chest rise and fall with steady breaths.

Maybe…

Maybe they didn’t need to wait for Xiaotian to get any older.

Deep down, Wukong knew this would be a selfish deed. If they made him immortal now, Xiaotian would remain a child forever. In mind, soul, and body. He knew in his heart of hearts that Xiaotian wouldn’t forgive them for that.

But Xiaotian never needed to know.

He’d eventually figure it out, but that might not be for hundreds of years. Time flew incredibly fast as an immortal and young cubs were easily distracted. By the time he’d put the pieces together, they’d have long since become a happy family. He might not even care by then.

The only problem was how to go about it. Heaven was harder to get into now. He couldn’t just pop in there and steal peaches or pills or wine. After Erlang Shen tried to kill his cub, they had the place locked up tight. The Jade Emperor had been fearful that Wukong would raise hell again for revenge - which they were right about. Even still, Wukong knew he could sneak in. He just needed a little time to figure it out.

He flew down, quietly landing on the floor in his true form. He leaned down to kiss Xiaotian on his brow.

His son wouldn’t die.

He’ll make sure Xiaotian will never die.

Notes:

I regret nothing!

Please leave a comment for this sleep deprived and angst crazed writer.

Summary:

Nightmares are the ghosts that linger in the corners of your mind.
-unknown

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

A tender smile was all the invitation MK needed. What little hesitation he had melted away at the sight of that soft look that was aimed his way. He eagerly scooted closer, gentle arms draping comfortably around his tiny form. It was second nature to lift his arms and return the affectionate hug. He lay his head on a soft lap. Dinner had made him full and sleepy.

Life was good here; he decided. Sure, things weren’t perfect but it was close. He was never hungry or cold. He was happy here. Safe. Loved. Who knew life could be so good?

“You seem tired.”

He gave a content shrug. A lighthearted chuckle drifted into his ears.

“I suppose it is time for bed.”

Despite the sleepiness pulling at his eyelids, MK shook his head. The lap his head rested on was warm and the blunt nails that combed through his fur were lulling him into a state of pure bliss. He didn’t want to go to bed yet. He wanted to stay right here. He was greedy for this loving attention and he was going to take all that was given to him.

“I don’t wanna go to bed yet,” he couldn’t help but whine as he snuggled deeper into the warmth. “Can I stay awake just a little longer, Grandma? Please?”

“Very well, my Champion.”

He purred as the elderly woman scratched a trail over his shoulders. The nickname had been a little weird at first but it no longer bothered him. Not now. Not when she was giving him everything he ever wanted.

Crickets chirped into the summer night air and brilliant stars hung in a cloudless sky. The country house was plain and simple. Parts of it were in states of disrepair but to MK it was perfect. He’d only lived here for only a few months but it was a home. It was his home.

This was more than he ever dared hoped for.

… but…

But something wasn’t right.

He frowned at the thought. There was something animalistic niggling in the back of his head, telling him to leave. To run while he still could.

He tried to shake the feeling away. He couldn’t understand where these paranoid feelings were coming from. Normally he’d easily brush them away and it would be forgotten. But they still bugged him. After all, the elder was such a compassionate and kind old woman. They weren’t even related and yet she cared for MK as if he was her own. She even allowed him to call her Grandma. It felt like a dirty betrayal to feel wary. He had no right to feel so paranoid after all she’d done for him.

But the feeling just wouldn’t stay away.

It was the little things, he supposed. The small, insignificant things that were odd or just couldn’t be explained away. Like how her house had an abandoned feel about it when he first showed up. It looked like no one had lived in it for years. It was easily shrugged away. Grandma was old after all. Before he showed up, there had been no one to help her clean or make repairs. That was nothing too out of the ordinary.

But then there was also the unexplainable cold. At first he hadn’t noticed it. It was in the middle of a long, freezing winter when Grandma took him in. It was cold everywhere. But it was odd that she never got near the fireplace. Stranger still, the cold hardly seemed to bother her at all. There were nights where he’d catch Grandma outside, standing calmly in the harsh wind and icy snow in nothing but her thin, threadbare clothes. He didn’t think much of it. The old woman looked human, but perhaps she had snow demon ancestry. That would explain a lot. It would even explain why he’d get sudden chills around her, even though it was now summer time.

All those things could be shrugged away and forgotten. But there was still something that bothered him. Well, more like someone.

“Good evening, My Lady.”

The man was back again.

Fur prickled at the disgustingly cheerful voice from the bottom of the porch stairs. He opened his eyes to be greeted with a grin that was just a bit too wide. When the man noticed him looking, that grin stretched into something greasy. He shivered and hugged Grandma tighter.

He didn’t know who the stranger was or what he wanted. Every other night he would show up and talk to Grandma in private. Then he would leave. Though the man would never stay long, MK hated every second of it. But Grandma never seemed bothered by him and at times, completely indifferent to the man. She would only show the bare minimum of expression until after their impromptu meeting. If the man said something that pleased her, Grandma’s smiles were easy and relaxed. If he delivered news she didn’t like, the temperature would drop and the older woman would be colder. Reserved for the rest of the day. MK left her alone on those days. He liked it here and he didn’t want to risk upsetting his new caretaker.

Despite past bullying from his peers and the indifference of the few adults who noticed him, MK had never truly understood what it was like to hate someone. Yes, it often hurt his feelings but that was simply the way things were. But with the strange man… It felt personal. His unwelcome presence was intrusive. Spoiling perfectly nice days and chasing away the peace and warmth MK had collected. Perhaps it was only for a few minutes every other day, but MK couldn’t help the ugliness that twisted in his heart whenever Grandma shooed him away to play on his own for their private discussion. That mean feeling would swell whenever the man would take his leave. The man would leer at MK. Enjoying some sort of joke that he wasn’t in on.

He looked away from the icy gaze of the man, snuggling deeper into Grandma’s comforting side and grabbing fistfuls of her flowy skirts. In a moment he’d be sent away to his lonely bed.

He didn’t like sleeping on his own. Grandma had insisted that it was because he grew up sharing a room with the other orphans but he wasn’t so sure. Sleeping alone always made his senses hyper aware and weary. His instincts would scream that it wasn’t safe. Wasn’t natural. He’d stay awake for hours, his eyes constantly darting to the cracked door of the closet and dark corners of the room. The only nights he ever got any restful sleep were the ones where Grandma would take pity on him. Snuggling wasn’t allowed but just having another presence beside him was enough for him to drop into a deep, peaceful sleep. It annoyed her, he knew, but the tired and selfish part of his brain didn’t have the energy to feel guilty.

Tonight would be a lonely night. The presence of the man guaranteed it. He patiently waited for Grandma to shoo him away into the house. Instead…

“We’re ready, My Lady.”

MK peeked an eye open. There was something overly eager about the man’s voice. The hand trailing soothing scratches over his shoulders stilled. Cold air drifted through his fur despite the lack of wind. He shivered.

“Are you certain?” Grandma’s voice took a serious tone MK was unfamiliar with. “Everything is in place? All the equipment we need has been gathered?”

“Yes, My Lady! We can proceed to the next part of your brilliant plan as soon as you give the command.”

A nasty sneer was thrown his way and MK jerked in surprise when those cruel eyes glowed. He suddenly felt like a mouse staring down the jaws of a particularly mean cat. A rare tendril of fear coiled in his gut.

He clung tighter to Grandma. She’d protect him. She’d keep him safe. He looked up at her and froze.

Ice trailed up his spine as he stared (figuratively and literally). It was no longer the sweet old woman that welcomed him into her home. Her face was narrower, sharper. Her frame turned skeletal and her pale complexion turned whiter than snow. The moon shone in her silver hair as it flared in an invisible wind. This wasn’t a sweet, old, human woman. A primal instinct knew that this was an ancient creature. A wraith forged from the harshest of the first winters.

Her eyes were crystalized. They were deeper than any abyss and sharper than any knife as they pierced into his soul. That gaze was colder than the frost that was gathering on the floorboards of the porch. MK searched but couldn’t find any trace of her precious kindness and warmth. Maybe it was never there to begin with.

Lengthened nails stabbed through his shirt and into the soft skin of his back as he jerked to his senses. He wrenched away from grasp and bolted for the front door, the man’s manic laughter following him like a plague. The moment he crossed the threshold, the front door slammed shut behind him. The darkness fell over him like a shroud and the sudden silence was louder than a bomb.

Curling his tail close, MK braved the dark nothingness and the deafening silence. It seemed to stretch on forever without an end. He stumbled through it for what felt like years.

Without warning, he walked face first into a wall. Feeling around, he felt growing panic when he realized the walls were on all sides, trapping him in a small, small space. His breath came in ragged heaves when he recognized the thick stench of chemicals and oiled machinery. Something cold and heavy was pinching one of his ears.

He knew where he was.

No! Not here! Anywhere but here!

“Let me out!” He screeched at the top of his lungs as he pounded at the locked door, “Please! Please let me out! Grandma! Grandma, please!”

It was pointless. He knew it was pointless and pathic. There would be no help from his once beloved caretaker. Yet despite it all, MK still called out to the old woman who had been so kind to him. She was all he had. She loved him. She said so herself! She wouldn't leave him here! She wouldn’t- She’d never-

… But she did.

She had never really been a kind old woman, had she? She never loved him. Not truely. She wasn’t even human. That wonderful year with the Lady Bone Demon had just been a long drawn out lie.

The Lady Bone Demon. Her real name. At least, that was what the man called her.

His pounding against the door turned to mindless clawing. There was a stinging against his fingers and he was vaguely aware that his frantic scratching was tearing his nails off.

All at once the door gave way and he didn’t hesitate. Syntax cried out when he jumped at him, wheeling back in time to avoid MK’s bloody nails. He barreled through the lab, knocking over various expensive machines and equipment. If terror wasn’t shooting through his veins, he would have felt satisfied over the destruction and the loud cursing that it caused. He didn’t spare his small victory a second glance before he sprinted out of the lab.

The corridors were damp and filled with a heavy musty odor. Disgusting green growths lined every inch of the place and they provided his only source of light. Almost at every turn the halls split and twisted off into multiple passages. Without any knowledge of the layout of the lair, he had to blindly run through the tunnels and hope he’d eventually make it to an exit.

He didn’t know when his surroundings started to distort. Everything was warping and twisting against reality. A scream was torn from his throat when countless skeletal hands reached out from the shadows. They came in every direction, grabbing and tearing at his skin and clothes. Ghostly voices accompanied the hands, whispering promises of a destiny he wanted no part in.

Fatigue was settling in as he stumbled and ran from the monsters that hunted him. It had been hours and he was starting to think there was no end to this hell. But then a faint light shone from up ahead and he chased after it. Rounding the next curve in the tunnel, he let out a sob of relife.

The exit was just up ahead! The tunnel opened up into the bright morning sunshine and wild and feral for an escape, he raced after it. The hands seemed weaker the closer he got to the light but they never stopped reaching for him.

He was getting closer.

Closer and closer.

And closer still.

Until he slammed into an invisible barrier.

An uncomfortable sensation tingled around his forehead as he gaped in horror. Freedom was just a foot away and yet something kept him from leaving his dank, cold prison. Skeletal claws weakly pulled and tugged at his legs and tail. He pressed against the barrier in desperation. Why couldn’t he get through?!

And then he saw them. The two figures were facing away and they didn’t seem to notice him.

“Monkey King! Macaque!” He yelled as loud as he could against his raw throat, “Help me! Help me, please!”

Macaque’s six graceful ears twitched and they both turned to face him. MK cried out again but neither one of them rushed to his aid. Instead they just stared. They both stared at him with varying degrees of boredom and disappointment. A new breed of despair grew in his heart when they turned and walked away.

He pounded his fists against the solid air, “No! No, don’t leave me here!”

They didn’t look back. He chirped as loud as he could and they didn’t look back. He even called them by the titles they wanted and yet they still didn’t look back.

They didn’t love him. No ever did.

A harsh grip around his ankle sent him collapsing to the ground hard. The suffocating darkness seemed to close in as he looked up to face one of the cruelest of his captors.

“Oh dear! Trying to leave? Our Lady will be most displeased with you.”

The man -no, he was never a human either, barely anything more than a puppet- The Mayor loomed over him, eyes alight with sad*stic pleasure. Just like tunnel, his image twisted and warped. His limbs seemed longer and more skeletal. His smile was so wide his gums were visible. But the worst part of his appearance was his glowing eyes. They were void and empty of any life and it was this detail that sapped away any hope for mercy.

The Mayor’s grip on his ankle was near bone crushing as he was pulled closer. His words didn’t match his cheery sing-song voice, “I warned you what would happen if you tried to run, didn’t I? Now-”

“No,” MK whimpered, “Don’t-”

“Pick a leg.”

SNAP!

MK jerked with an ear piercing scream, nearly falling off his nest. There was a long moment of terror and confusion as he thrashed and struggled in the sheets. He wasn’t registering the room he was in or the worried face before him. Hands were reaching for him and his mind hysterically envisioned a pair of skeletal claws. He crawled backwards, kicking his feet out wildly. Someone was saying something but he was too panicked to listen.

It was the eyes that finally brought him back from his nightmare. Gold eyes. Golden eyes in a sea of crimson.

Gold eyes. Not blue.

“Monkey King?”

The king was kneeling in front of him, offering his usual comforting smile. Slowly, he placed a reassuring hand on MK’s shoulder, “Yeah, it’s me, bud. I’m here. You’re okay.”

Shaking and still running high off of adrenaline, MK crawled back as he rubbed at his eyes. He shrugged off the hand. Monkey King didn’t get any closer but his brows furrowed in worry.

The door opened and Macaque came rushing in towards them. Without faltering in his steps, he waved a hand and the lanterns lit up, bathing the room in light. His fur was disheveled and his robes were tousled as if he just rolled out of bed. A quick glance at the dark window proved that he probably did.

“Xiaotian, what’s wrong? I heard you scream.” Macaque knelt next to Monkey King, eyes scanning for the smallest of injuries.

Red hot shame filled him at the realization that he’d been screaming in his sleep. He looked away as he detangled himself from the blanket. His heart was still pounding and the sheets were damp from his cold sweat.

“He’s okay,” Monkey King responded when it became clear MK wouldn’t, “Our little guy just had a bad nightmare.”

A rare look of understanding crossed over Macaque’s face. His long black tail curled close to MK, just shy of touching him.

“I’m so sorry, Starlight. Would you like to talk about it?”

He shook his head and rubbed his eyes. Scooting further away, he focused on his surroundings. The texture of the fabric between his fingers, the sounds of calm breathing, and light from the lanterns filling the room…. Huh.

“Are you sure? Sometimes you can feel better if you-”

“I thought you only had shadow magic?”

Macaque blinked at the interruption. He shared a confused glance with Monkey King, “I know how to perform a few different spells but yes, shadow magic is the core of my powers.”

MK pointed at the lanterns, “But then how did you light those?”

Monkey King looked somewhat amused, “His magic can’t create light. He only covers the lanterns with shadows when we need them off.”

Macaque nodded in confirmation before trying to get MK to talk about his nightmare. Annoyed and embarrassed, he soundly ignored both the royals as he rubbed at his itchy eyes. But then his gaze wandered to the still opened door and a thought accrued to him.

Monkey King was already in here when Macaque came in.

“Hey!” The king flinched when MK pointed and leveled him with an accusing glare, “Were you spying on me?!”

To his credit, the Great Sage actually looked sheepish at the accusation. Monkey King wouldn’t quite look him in the eyes as he stuttered some kind of excuse, “Well, I mean it’s not spying per se…”

Unbelievable. It wasn’t enough that they leashed him. They had to spy on him now?

His brows furrowed, “You’ve been watching me sleep?!”

“We’re just worried about you, Starlight.”

Burning with white hot anger, he pushed away from them both and ran out of the room. He ignored their pleading calls.

More than ever before he wished he had woken up in his tree and that the last few weeks had never happened. Although, he couldn’t help but be grateful that he was on Flower Fruit Mountain and not in that lab. As much as he hated the royals he hated the Lady Bone Demon even more. And even though he was well aware of the fact that his situation could have been severely worse, he still couldn’t shake away the anger and hurt.

He ran with no clear destination in mind. His only goal was to get away - to be alone. If that was even possible anymore. Eventually, he came to a stop, blinking in confused curiosity.

He had gone through an archway and now stood surrounded by lush flowers and trees. Did he somehow make it outside? His eyes found the stone walls and no, he was still inside the palace. At least technically. Even still, he scaled the closest wall. But just as he suspected, he wasn’t able to climb down the other side. He uselessly pushed against an invisible barrier. The skin under his headband tingled uncomfortably.

Pulling his hands back, he sighed. He plopped down, still atop the wall and looked over the exotic scenery.

This must have been the garden he’d heard about. The spacious area was under a part of the cave where the ceiling had crumbled away, allowing large slivers and cracks of the sky to peep in. From that, he was able to assume that it must have been the early hours of the morning. The sky was a starless, hazy dark, with only a tease of the coming morning. But there was enough light, glowing from countless lanterns spread throughout the garden. They hung from branches of the trees, casting cool lighting over the garden.

It was gorgeous, really. Most of the flowers and plants he’d never seen before. None of them looked native to the island. They must have been brought here by Macaque or Monkey King. Either way, it looked like a good place to hide from them for a while. He was sure they were looking for him but maybe he could get a few minutes alone.

He settled in a cluster of shrubs in the back of the garden. His blood boiled as he thought about Monkey King and Macaque. They had stolen him away. They’ve been watching him sleep. They had put him on a leash.

He clung onto that anger and refused to let it go. It was better to focus on his anger and list all the reasons he hated the royals. If he didn’t, his mind might dwell on his horrible nightmare and the memories it brought. He’d rather bury it all away and never think about it ever again.

He idly scratched and pulled at the headband. It didn’t hurt. Not really. The only discomfort he got from it so far was when he tried to leave the Stone palace. The skin under the band would tingle and itch. It was humiliating how easily he was tricked into wearing it.

He wasn’t sure how long he sat there, pulling at the headband and cursing his situation. But little by little the lanterns grew dimmer as the sky grew brighter. Now that he was paying attention, he noticed that each lantern held some kind of glowing rock. The rocks must have been magical, enchanted to die down when the sun rises. Normally that would fascinate him, but at the moment, he couldn’t muster up any interest in satisfying his curiosity.

“Chirp!”

MK jumped as his gaze snapped up. A monkey dangled upside down from a branch directly over his head. They stared at each other for a long moment. It tilted its head curiously before it gave a final chirp and then scurried away.

He scowled. He was sure the little monkey was off to snitch on his hiding place to their beloved rulers. He briefly contemplated leaving for a new hiding spot but what was the point? He couldn’t leave the palace and there were only so many places he could hide away. They’d find him sooner rather than later.

Sure enough, Monkey King and Macaque showed up. They were both standing at the garden’s entrance. Despite being well hidden in the thick bushes, he held no delusions that he was still hidden. The king and queen were looking in his direction, whispering to each other in urgent tones.

There was no point in hiding here now. If he stayed sulking in the bushes they’d just try to badger him out.

With a sigh, he reluctantly stood up. He rubbed at his eyes as he made his way over to where the royals waited.

His eyes were still itchy.

Notes:

It's been a while but in my defense, the last month has been a whirlwind. I've had a lot of personal family stuff come up and season five punched me in the gut and I was slow to recover. I also somehow managed to trick a man into giving up his freedom so now I'm engaged. So with all that's going on, expect an update once a month. It's a longer wait but it is what it is.

Anyways, love you guys! Please leave kudos and comments! The comments really motivate me!